THE UNDERGROUND SEX CLUB
CONNECTING LIKEMINDED PEOPLE
CONNECTING LIKEMINDED PEOPLE
Sluts in All-Stretton · England, UK
Members · View All
CharmedTits
32 · f
|
2cuteforYou
21 · f
|
epictits4u
26 · f
|
IamBooby
33 · f
|
Jelena1
28 · f
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
|
Find Other Members
Popular Searches
All Members with Photo Women with Photo Women in the US All MembersAll-Stretton Sex Groups · View All
Search Sex Groups
All-Stretton Forum Topics
1 Post
6,224 Views
7 Posts
6,728 Views
1 Post
6,171 Views
4 Posts
1,458 Views
1 Post
938 Views
3 Posts
489 Views
2 Posts
257 Views
10 Posts
14,244 Views
1 Post
6,870 Views
2 Posts
5,736 Views
5 Posts
5,538 Views
6 Posts
3,197 Views
1 Post
1,552 Views
2 Posts
1,286 Views
1 Post
450 Views
1 Post
633 Views
1 Post
305 Views
2 Posts
993 Views
1 Post
456 Views
1 Post
202 Views
Member Posts
Madden77: The sluts come out at night‚ the sluts come out night!! Hola sluts. Darkness is upon us. SLUTS OLNY!!
56 Years Ago
slutmaster2p1s: Hey sluts I'm looking for some clean sluts new sluts wanna be sluts or any women that would like to be in a group relationship with me. Check me out you may be surprised. My profile will be done soon
6 Months Ago
sissysluttsamantha: Just got back on and haven't been on in a long long time still I haven't been able to get a single woman to consider taking me seriously. Getting real tired of them forgetting how easy it is for them when they have it thrown at them all their lives they get spoiled rotten and it makes them grow poor personalities. Some of us have to work really fucking hard and in the end you all tell me to piss off. I tried to spend this past 3 years mending my discussed for women for being so entitled and overly picky and judgmental, but here I am 3 years later and I hate you all even more. We've all had bad luck but not one? Not one? Couldn't be decent enough to give me a shot? I've always been a gentleman treated everybody well And you choose the assholes! So I started to play the other field. Thought perhaps y'all might appreciate a man trying to put himself in women's shoes so to speak no I can't possibly get all of it or experience all of it but I've experienced my fair share of piece of shit man which is 90% of them. Thanks a lot you assholes for making all the women fucking hate men and his country in this planet to the point where the good guys like myself can't get a God damn break I get one of you in bed it's the God damn selfish the 3 seconds of pumping and then you're in ass without any God damn care about your partners orgasms. You're just as bad as the women except now I'm as popular as a gay Jewish black dude. Yeah the women don't appreciate people like me for some reason they despise me one of them once told me because I make them insecure or I'm taking chances away from them which is ludicrous and the men of course May fuck me but they despise me and what I am. So there you have it folks one good person amongst all of you cunts and pricks. Just one just one. I want to start just one was two great odds to find. After all I only wanted to find one just one. I never imagined it would have been just me. the one. they only. 1.
1 Year Ago
sissysluttsamantha: Just got back on and haven't been on in a long long time still I haven't been able to get a single woman to consider taking me seriously. Getting real tired of them forgetting how easy it is for them when they have it thrown at them all their lives they get spoiled rotten and it makes them grow poor personalities. Some of us have to work really fucking hard and in the end you all tell me to piss off. I tried to spend this past 3 years mending my discussed for women for being so entitled and overly picky and judgmental, but here I am 3 years later and I hate you all even more. We've all had bad luck but not one? Not one? Couldn't be decent enough to give me a shot? I've always been a gentleman treated everybody well And you choose the assholes! So I started to play the other field. Thought perhaps y'all might appreciate a man trying to put himself in women's shoes so to speak no I can't possibly get all of it or experience all of it but I've experienced my fair share of piece of shit man which is 90% of them. Thanks a lot you assholes for making all the women fucking hate men and his country in this planet to the point where the good guys like myself can't get a God damn break I get one of you in bed it's the God damn selfish the 3 seconds of pumping and then you're in ass without any God damn care about your partners orgasms. You're just as bad as the women except now I'm as popular as a gay Jewish black dude. Yeah the women don't appreciate people like me for some reason they despise me one of them once told me because I make them insecure or I'm taking chances away from them which is ludicrous and the men of course May fuck me but they despise me and what I am. So there you have it folks one good person amongst all of you cunts and pricks. Just one just one. I want to start just one was two great odds to find. After all I only wanted to find one just one. I never imagined it would have been just me. the one. they only. 1.
1 Year Ago
sissysluttsamantha: Just got back on and haven't been on in a long long time still I haven't been able to get a single woman to consider taking me seriously. Getting real tired of them forgetting how easy it is for them when they have it thrown at them all their lives they get spoiled rotten and it makes them grow poor personalities. Some of us have to work really fucking hard and in the end you all tell me to piss off. I tried to spend this past 3 years mending my discussed for women for being so entitled and overly picky and judgmental, but here I am 3 years later and I hate you all even more. We've all had bad luck but not one? Not one? Couldn't be decent enough to give me a shot? I've always been a gentleman treated everybody well And you choose the assholes! So I started to play the other field. Thought perhaps y'all might appreciate a man trying to put himself in women's shoes so to speak no I can't possibly get all of it or experience all of it but I've experienced my fair share of piece of shit man which is 90% of them. Thanks a lot you assholes for making all the women fucking hate men and his country in this planet to the point where the good guys like myself can't get a God damn break I get one of you in bed it's the God damn selfish the 3 seconds of pumping and then you're in ass without any God damn care about your partners orgasms. You're just as bad as the women except now I'm as popular as a gay Jewish black dude. Yeah the women don't appreciate people like me for some reason they despise me one of them once told me because I make them insecure or I'm taking chances away from them which is ludicrous and the men of course May fuck me but they despise me and what I am. So there you have it folks one good person amongst all of you cunts and pricks. Just one just one. I want to start just one was two great odds to find. After all I only wanted to find one just one. I never imagined it would have been just me. the one. they only. 1.
1 Year Ago
blackhorse: Where all the sluts I
where all da sluts in troy. nc tonite ?horsecav1986@gmail.com
56 Years Ago
jscreenshot: Where’r All the sluts with big tits? Goddamn I love sluts with big tits! ?
5 Years Ago
Flyboychad: And all over England fuck for a iPad
12 Years Ago
hotdick4you: I think more women should straight up be sluts and proud that they are sluts. Suck more dick!
3 Years Ago
Gangbangs4sluts: Looking for women and couples to attend my social club events, parties and gang bangs. Searching for gang bang sluts to be our social club gang bang sluts. Interested contact me directly. We host events bi-weekly.
3 Years Ago
cooper3885: Looking for a good time with sluts in Naples Florida (no pay to play sluts.)
4 Months Ago
azermazing: bored just signed up any girls frm kent .. england
14 Years Ago
kickboxer25: 25 wisbech england‚ bbm - 288CDD6E or facebook - http://www.facebook.com/danny346 kik - danny346 add me to either of those
13 Years Ago
billy008: gateshead england horny 24/7 who wants to share
12 Years Ago
bacuplad: l loud love to meet a female from northwest england for love and sex
12 Years Ago
KING DICK: Any bad bitches‚ in Kent England wana play?? Message me!!
12 Years Ago
KING DICK: Any bad bitches‚ in Kent England wana play?? Message me!!
12 Years Ago
Euroswag: just came from london england looking to shag
12 Years Ago
clove: german boy wants to fuck in england ;)
12 Years Ago
rhysdaniels: I live in coolum any one want sex I'm from England but I live on the sunshine coast
12 Years Ago
Sluts in All-Stretton England UK
Before A Midsummer Night's Dream
Before A Midsummer Night's Dream · Interracial Love · Memories are important to me, specifically the good ones. I would concur that it's the small things one does during their lifetime that are going to be the most impactful on them when they go back to cherish. In my 25 years, I've tried to make as many of these little moments for myself as possible. I hope to continue doing so.
As I circumvent the cobwebs and flip the grimy pages in the convolution that is my brain, I still recall a balmy Friday afternoon during the summer of '14. There have been many days around here where the climate could make it feel exactly like so. Though reiterating: The minutiae of details which were taking place during that day are what I think a person can treasure the most. Even if specifics become lost, they may blend and be a larger whole after a time. Speaking for myself, I now see the sun shining on that day more than I'd cared to notice then.
I turned 19 that May. My self-confidence had been improving along with what amount was already there from the time I'd graduated from high school. I did so with the Class of 2012. I was on a tight leash that was loosened by my parents for the remaining year of my minority. They removed the leash when I became an adult by law the year later. I had finally escaped the austerity enforced in my orthodox household during my upbringing, and in lieu, set out with the intention to experience and to make myself happy. To think less of what was expected of me by those who play God, and more of my perennial passions. I'd recognized my flaws. I've never stated to anyone that I'm a good person. Never. But I felt that helping other people would be helping me; what else can we do?
I pondered on a medical field or social work — and a steady source of income, of course. I knew this was going to be a tremendous undertaking, but I was adamant when I set my mind to something important to me. I'd been told so by teachers — people of authority outside the homestead. A university accepted me. It required a distanced move several hours away. I would have to do this on my own without support or enthusiasm from my family. Yes, I was frightened; I don't blame myself. But this was what it took — to overcome my dread and doubt while bearing in mind my goals, which I purposely left petty and superfluous so they would be feasible to complete and not damage me from unexpected failure to fulfill them.
By my pragmatic, if not sardonic philosophies by default, expecting good things to happen in this world's rocky landscape leads to disappointment in many cases. Maybe then I wasn't aware of this factuality, but I am now. I recognize. I stop to think about those without. The body I am in, the innocent lusts I have, the blessings bestowed to me by God are all good things, so long as I humble myself and take heed to what I know to be right. They will not be denied by me, rejected by me, or taken for granted, as often as I can remind myself.
As contradictory and ironic as the following account will seem, I'm only human, none of which is perfect, all of which is pardoned.
II
I always knew what the passions and lusts aforementioned were. They seemed like untapped and beautiful things that escaped my domineering nature of cynicism and restraint. Even early on in my childhood, I was inquisitive; whatever was there had always been a part of me. I could not, or rather, was forbidden to act on any carnal urges — rightfully so, since I was only a child. Yet, with all the boundaries and restrictions and doctrines of what is “Right” and what is “Wrong” firmly implanted, there was exposure to so many sexual contexts and innuendos, nonetheless — not only that but other discretions that a young girl should not be allowed to eavesdrop on. I was being informed well before my sanctioned time by three older siblings and made fully aware of how things plied.
My brothers had no capacity for complex emotions such as concepts of morality or guilt — a typical encounter for me then. They did not care. They brought their rambunctious peers for visits while Dad would work around the clock, Mom would drink her gin and tonic, and I'd impinge on their misdeeds. Why did my dad ignore me? It bothered me more than he knew and would affect me down the trail. Why did my mom harbor such an indefensible hatred towards me? Was there something in me that she saw in herself, or was it merely me, having been the “accidental” fourth? The two live-in grandparents, who were Dad's parents, just made everything that much more awkward and unbearable. Why go into it? No more time should be wasted dwelling on any of them; the less, the better. I could not breathe in that household.
In any case, it wasn't much different around my contemporaries. Only, I'd be the one to refute classmates' naive banter and false notions by having known it all in advance when sat down in sex-ed, courtesy of three dick-headed and repugnant siblings with age and primacy on their side. It was a stark contrast when compared to the ridicule I would languish in the home, having not known jack shit when gunned down by a belligerent firstborn, ten years older than me. Sex is so ubiquitous that it's just impossible to avoid anymore — if it ever was possible to avoid it — especially with my level of drive. In one way or another, everything will pertain to it unless a prude, which I am certainly not. I was innately fascinated by it. I asked harmless questions. Why did my bros have to be so mean about it?
I'm not having any self-pity here; this is only an explanation of what life was like during my childhood and growing up in my family — a veritable psychiatric field day. My clusterfuck of a house demanded a 1955 mindset, regardless of whatever was going on behind closed doors. Mommy and Daddy never sat me down for a tête-à-tête about birds and the bees, or anything else for that matter. My parents and grandparents would force their lectures on love but never practiced it themselves or set an example. And I mean the sum of what love's supposed to be like, what I understood it should be like, not just the sexual elements that intrigued me the most.
This hypocrisy angered me. What the fuck was this? Love — it is all I wanted to feel but was unable to receive it by any means there.
After all that the abstinence had cost me through puberty, I planned to change things for myself by finding love elsewhere, and I would demand nothing in return for it.
III
Work was almost out on that sunny day sometime in June. I'd been interning in several hospitals and facilities while I studied for a planned degree in pharmacology. As the end of my stint approached, I thought more of my plans for that nightfall and how to pull them off to perfection. These non-sequitur thoughts were unsuited for any run-of-the-mill and holier-than-thou work ethic. They flew around with the rest of the hustle and bustle incessantly going on up there that I would do anything, short of opting out, to mitigate. They made me fidget in my seat, causing my muscles to tense and my breathing to fluctuate.
To only exacerbate my uneasiness and anxiety, an inbound text message had arrived from my newfound friend, Naomi. I don't recall precise words, but I'd guess something along the fringes of, “Are you going out for scalps later?” Over the years I've known her, she'd often refer to my newly acquired boons as “scalps,” or in another form of acrimony which — coming from how endearing and friendly she was — would still put it lighter than I was in my behavior towards most of those poor kids. I was coming out from an inferno of juvenile years that were indeed affecting both me and my surroundings. I regret it now; I do. I've hurt; yes, I have.
Naomi's perspectives and definitions of propriety were different from mine — ones I frequently envied. I'd met her for the first time in January of that year. She'd been a neighbor when I decided to get out of the dorm and rent something instead. I was still 18 then, and she had six years on me at her 24. From my first impression, she did not seem to carry any hint of whatever constitutes a Child left in her at all. She was self-governing, incorrigible in her mold, and who she distinguished herself as — no one would be changing her mind. I admired those aspects and sensed genuine wisdom in this chick.
Naomi quickly became a close friend to me, as I'd moved hours from my home and knew no one in this sprawling and daunting megalopolis beforehand. She saw my electrons and only confuted them with her more overbearing protons. I learned that it was only futility to be anything other than happy and amiable around her. I grew up with antonyms of joy. She had an overwhelming ardor I'd not spent ample time with before.
I eventually opened up to her about my past. My kitsch is considered old-school, old-fashioned, and I have no problem with that. In an age of social media, I may have — or I may not have — a different definition than bulks do of what a friend is and who gets placed on the 'Friends List.' It's a close circle, and in effect, a small list that is pretty damn important to me. I consider Naomi to be one of the people on said list. I mention her extensively because she became a pillar that supported my happiness. Her impeccable judgment regarding getting the most out of what this life had to reward me was never questioned or depreciated. I was indebted to her.
By that point, I had possessed what the forms of those rewards were continually able to come in, allusive pun intended. I was already being made aware of the effortless perfection in which my soul resided. I made efforts anyhow — if only to maintain my temple. I went out of the way to run miles every day during the week. I was only continuing what I'd been doing as a form of escapism since junior high. I had myself conditioned to the point of feeling like I could keep on figuratively running away from my troubles in perpetuity. I loved it like an addiction — “Runner's High,” they call it. It made me feel sexy.
People — suspected to be in the same frame of mind as me, e.g., 'on the hunt' — would look at me as I went past them in my own made world, where the cosmos centered around the area where the middle of my foot would connect to the asphalt. I caught many gotten glances from the corners of my eyes, which I consider dark and intimidating. If I did lock my formidable gaze with the odd pedestrian on my cool-down period, nine out of ten times, I'd cause them to glance off in another direction as swiftly as they could. Any place that didn't involve the prerequisite set of balls it takes to meet my peep, continue inwards, and break my barriers. However, the tenth time consisted of those sure enough of themselves to take a plunge and brave a journey into my complex irides intent to burn away any veil in theirs. Destinations varied.
I would arrive home to my leased residence in a cold sweat and dampened clothes to undress for a hot shower in a ritualistic manner. The release from the confinements of my sports bra only made me feel like I could breathe the more so. As I poured out of the nylon stitching, my breasts would instantaneously settle back into their rightful perky place and be permitted to jut from my chest in freedom, just as God had intended for Eve's to do so before the Fall.
I shimmied myself out of what thin fabrics remained on the lower portion of my framework — hips and all that is divine between my legs were revealed to me, reminding me of my luck again. I knew what I saw in the mirror's reflection; I was not blind to a familiar sight. I eyed my curves and contours and the landing strip I regularly like to rock on my mound. It was abundantly clear what I was beholding: I was the quintessential woman who could have anything she fancied. It was entirely my choice to ditch the conviction and despair I suffered through adolescence and enjoy being in my niche instead. What a hedonist I was.
I would undo the knotted bun resting atop my head to let my blackened hair fall past my shoulders and onto my skin. I could detect a familiar and intoxicating fragrance in each of the strands. The moisture and scent from having pounded on the pavement not long before would also be in the air. It would mix with lingering aromas from whatever perfumes I'd sprayed in it from that morn. They joined with the traces of shampoo and conditioner from the previous night. The amalgamation became a tang of raw Sexual Energy that cannot be withstood or further described without the risk of raving. A lot can happen in a bathroom before a shower.
In times like 'in front of the mirror after a run,' I feel an aura surrounding me. I see myself in my purest and most vulnerable form as my damp and weighted tresses brushed against tender bits. Naked and battling with an abiding lust, found in spiritual sectors that cannot be labeled by anatomy, I would do things to myself in front of these mirrors — I'd been doing so in secrecy for quite a while. I would explore places, touch parts, and imagine my empty spaces made occupied by things I was, in my infancy, only able to catch glimpses and then lose sight of, left to have them in my dreams. Later on, I would see them but never be allowed to feel them in my presence. These dreams became increasingly vivid.
But by that summer in '14, the need for imagination and improvisation was no longer necessary. I had felt the sensation of a cock pressing into my flesh and was able to say so. Even if a phantom in my time of solitude, I oft feel nerves on zones inside me where I want the head to bear the brunt of its punishment most of all and induce the climacteric point of no return. In these moments, I cast aside whatever piety and temperance I have over myself and realize how bad I need fucked.
My cock craving would arrive in times as such — the times that were so commonly encountered during weeks consisting of long days with nil opportunity to sate my needs and cause the build-up and frustration to become that much more acute. These times called for me to do something about it. They bring me back to the Friday reminisced on, the reply to my friend's question, and whatever lucky guy — the emblematic scalp — would get his chance to serve as this completion for me as the five days of absence waned, and the weekend drew nearer.
IV
I replied to Naomi; asked her if she knew where I could go to make this happen. She had lived in the City all her life and was a social animal. It amazed me how she could throw names and addresses at me at the drop of a hat — any place where something was going down. It wasn't long after that when she told me, “Go here,” gave me the deets and coordinates, and wished me well. I planned to brave it alone that night since I was working some distance from home.
More and more routinely, I found myself still out, waking up in strangers' beds and being gone even well into the next day. It was becoming a custom for me to be prepared for this to happen. I would keep clothes in my car, influenced by whatever vogue was going on; lots of clothes. I kept stocked on survival essentials, too, i.e., food and drink — mainly trail mixes and bottled water. I had plenty of cosmetic and hygienic supplies to maintain my beauty and preserve my health. I could do work while sitting in the car if obligated. If I needed sleep, it was trivial enough to recline the seat. I was able to be out and about more by these means. Staying or fleeing a scene was all contingent upon how it was and the vibes I was feeling.
After I got out of the job, I went to find the park I'd been using to run laps during that week. Though, today, I would run only to a point where I'd not work up so much fatigue and make a sweaty mess of myself — which, with my stamina, took some work. From what I remember, it was supposed to be an open house slated for six o'clock or so — a later part of the evening. It would be no more than a fifteen-minute drive from where I was. I had plenty of time. Also, I liked to show up late at these things. Exercising was not only delightful to me but my way of cleansing the deed through its health benefits. It was my absolution from whatever substances and sordid activities I would undoubtedly be indulging in.
During those years, I spent time playing dress-up in my vehicle. I'd strip out of my work attire and into sports gear for my runs. Then I would return and swap back into something suitable for whatever I'd be doing after that. In many instances, I would be within plain view as I was changing in the car. In retrospect, I'm surprised I don't need neck surgery as a result of how much surveying I was doing while I switched outfits to see if I was being ogled at by some perv. I told myself nobody saw me making a nouveau riche bimbo out of herself, but maybe I was, in my subconscious, wishing someone had. Perhaps someone did see me once or twice, but that's another story.
My black Honda Accord was like a home for me, pillow in the back and all. If push came to shove, I kenned I could always go to my car and nap there in safety. Unless close, there was no reason for me to drive back home. I could be spending that time doing something productive or heading towards something that made me feel good instead. I was being taught different things now; to love myself and cease in the denial of loving it. I wasted none of what coupled youth and adulthood instigated. At 19, I was milking these advocations for everything they were worth, although I never wavered from my own beliefs; my Faith. Love is at the center of it; the rest is redundant to me.
With that in mind, I arrived back after I had concluded my jog. I always felt carefree and sensuous after the fact, being glad it was done and feeling much healthier. I threw something on and freshened up. I wanted myself as flaunted and sultry as possible, sparing no expense or giving any pretense as to what I would be looking for at this shindig. I made sure not to hold back on Chanel and L'Oréal and make my hair as liberated, salacious, and untamed as possible. I swallowed whatever lurking fret there was and brushed aside whatever bullshit second thoughts I had, then ignited the engine to hear the radio blasting A Sky Full of Stars by Coldplay. I remember it.
V
It was dusk when I got there. I parked a reasonable distance away on the curb and walked to the address Naomi gave me. A driveway went up for a bit that led me to a two-story home that looked to be an upper-middle-class sort of place. There was activity going on. Lots of people were there; I was not counting. The age group appeared anywhere between their teens like me, into their early thirties. I could walk right in and assimilate myself without anyone noticing, and I was all right with that. I figured most of it was going on in the backyard. There was a lot of landscaping around the front and a fence, so I had to go through the front door to get there, which was wide open.
It seemed warm and stuffy when I stepped in, especially for the intermingling Latin blood running hot in my veins. The lights were down; I recall candlelight. I remember the usual smells of food and spirits. The familiar odor of marijuana was also in the air. I was 19 and very much underage, doing something I knew was not allowed, as if I was going to let that deter me. A blond-haired mistress I did not know walked up and hugged me. She said some indistinct things I don't remember now. She might have been the owner of the house since she was a bit older. Whoever she was, she looked to be well on her way, like she had taken something. I wasn't sure what was going on yet. I could not hear her, either. It was loud in there, enough to make a girl go deaf with the proper soundtrack going.
People were yelling over each other as the typical EDM and pop music blasted on a stereo system. Music is at the epicenter of a good party. There have to be good tunes to have a good party, in my opinion. Of course, I did not expect to hear anything underground, abrasive, or hardcore, like a gabber at their rave or mosher in their pit. But the night was young, and so was I. At 19, a bit of what I knew was passed vicariously through the older folks I was becoming acquainted with — my friend Naomi was one of them. And her being 24, a sophisticated and diverse individual, they only got older from there. She was regularly around people in their thirties and upwards, back to when parties were happening in the '00s, '90s, and '80s.
I hear they were tumultuous times, and Naomi had been exposing me to those capable of saying they were there. The only way to be there was to be there. They carried no smartphones back then, nor did they need them. Technology did not matter since it did not exist. It was the memory and the moment, nothing more. Whatever knowledge was in my academics and studies did nada for me while I was subject to those circumstances. What many of them attained was my definition of wisdom — having lived on Earth longer than me. Which is to say, they had witnessed more of what reality is and felt more pain than I had. The years they'd spent listening and partaking, as I was doing, had paid off.
I could not compete with any of it, but she let me in on their private jokes, notwithstanding, and involved me in their antics as often as we were around each other. When I went to events with Nomi and whoever else she had along, there was no question about how confident I was. It meant a great deal to have her as a friend and to be able to call her one. As all this was happening, she confided with me just as much as I was confiding in her. With all that emotion and proximity, not to mention her talents in temptation, she began touching me and welcomed me to touch her, too. Lots of frivolous hugs were going on, but then they became more compelling.
I did not know if she was manipulating me into something — if she was, it was working. She had the advantage of seniority and being the Cooler Cucumber than me, not to mention having a charisma that I lacked. She deadlocked me in my eyes all the time — a powerful thing to me. It reached the point when she trapped me on my lonesome one day, got me to open my mouth, and let her stick her tongue in it. It ended with her leading me by the hand and both of us on her bed, fucking one another. She pulled this off even amid my sobriety and having had considered myself a very straight female before then. Wow. Kudos to me, more power to her.
Naomi became the first woman I was intimate with — she opened that gateway for me, broke that boundary and taboo. She was breaking lots of those not long after that. Things I never imagined myself doing began taking place, and I was doing them; things were taking me, more ambiguous puns intended. As time went on, she felt more like companionship and someone I could place my trust in and lower my guard around. It has remained as such to this day.
VI
Since I was alone at this particular event on that night, I wanted to be cautious. I was being analyzed head to toe by strangers left and right. I felt their eyes already peeling my duds off. During a warm night in June, there was not much clothing on me, to begin with — all my prominent features were out on display for them. I had done this on my own before and was discovering what worked for me, albeit tentatively.
I needed to find a spot to settle in to get my bearings, with a drink in my hand that would put me on the path to enough of a buzz of courage to make a move on someone — or allow them to make theirs. A year farther down the highway, I might have done something insane and not thought twice, but I did not want to overdo anything here this evening. I was on my own, which is already taking a risk — too serious of one for my better part of judgment then.
I found an unoccupied piece of patio furniture outside in the backyard. It was more spacious and less constricting than being inside the sweltering domicile. More air and fewer clusters of crowds brushing into my Safe Zone allowed me to relax and contemplate. People were in their groups and cliques and saturated in their confidences for reasons obvious to anyone. In that sort of environment, being ingratiated within a group makes a state of mind different from when unescorted. I felt withdrawn and homesick at this function that night, to be sure, drinking alcohol in my teens and prone to rash decisions. I had to remain vigilant and keep my wits about me.
This garden party had been carrying on for a while now. I saw people dancing, fornicating, and rambling incoherently across the yard from what looked to be drug use, alleged to be ecstasy. I saw a surreptitious group of males, the type known all too well to me by then. I assumed they were selling — my assumption proved correct after time spent sitting with my drink and policing them.
Club drugs were still out of my depth then, and taking something like MDMA — or taking any substance for that matter — without someone to trust nearby leads to bad decision-making and potential catastrophe. It's a wonderful way to wreck your entire life in an instant — and be left with the sickening hindsight of, “Why did I have to do it? I could have Just Said No. Everything would be fine right now if I had.” Thoughts such as those make me think of what is taken for granted, not to mention my health. With what I was doing for a better amount of six years, it is a miracle I am even alive and not in a coma or dead. Which is worse, the former or the latter?
There would be no fucking way I would be taking anything on that night, let alone pay anything out of pocket for whatever insalubrious garbage it may have been cut with. I was searching around for someone who appeared to be in a comparable situation as me: they were at this festivity to get laid and bust their nut — no cons, illegalities, or ODs attached. Nothing wrong with a little lovin'.
I had been there for at least half an hour now. I recall having a Dark and Stormy — a drink I have thoroughly enjoyed over the years. I doubt the rum was anything from a top shelf, but volume is volume. Speaking of volume, since the time I'd strolled through the home, the music was getting better. Maybe they'd replaced whoever was doing the DJing with someone who knew their shit — a connoisseur who viewed music as an art form, as I did. It sounded to be deep-cuts of minimal techno, vocal trance, et cetera. Echoes of numerous, unknown artists and tracks that someone could quite easily only ever lay ears on once during a lifespan and then never hear again.
Hearing the unheard has always been a big deal to me. I thrive for a moment where I will hear something to fall in love with — or take offense from. As cruel as it seems to say to anybody sober, genres such as techno and trance will only sound better while rolling on uppers or while bombed out of their gourds on herb — or, in my case, that eve, floating on alcohol.
But please permit me to be a hoity-toity, high and mighty, la-di-da ball-buster by repudiating what was literally just said: Don't do drugs; don't even drink hard liquor. It's the smart thing to do.
VII
I remember attempting a conversation with a couple of passersby if you could call it a conversation. Most of what they were mumbling to me about was idiosyncratic gibberish. Obviously Zonked. I told them, delivered as a fait accompli, what I was here for — my thirst needed to be quenched by some sort of personified punch after the stressors of my existence throughout that week, hither. While I continued to sip my beverage and soak in the sounds, I looked for a suitable other to aid me in accomplishing this feat. It would be an extreme responsibility for them.
Most of the guys I saw there thought themselves larger than life, and justly so, I guess. They had girls with them already. It's possible actual relationships were going on, e.g., boyfriend and girlfriend. Most looked thunderous and hyper. Always something to say. They frolicked in their esteem.
Were I to walk up to these characters or them to me, dictation would be on their terms. They could easily cast me aside and find someone looking nearly as good as I was that night, and I was looking severely good at 19; it would be untenable to deny or just plain mean to tell a Missy otherwise. I was getting tons of inspections, lonely and abandoned as I was. Time was running out for me to choose, and the alcohol was in effect.
VIII
I saw one of the smaller assemblages that looked to be more phlegmatic than the norm. They casually conversed and gave no evidence of having any terminal impairment. From a stone's throw away from my location, they looked like respectable working-class — blasé and hospitable; no flamboyance. One guy was the odd man out. He had no Lady on his arm, as the other two Gentlemen did. He looked to be a real Somebody.
I would say he was in his upper twenties. His physique looked active, rugged, and undemanding — a type I loved to tempt. His hair was dark, dense, and wavy — enough of it to run my fingers through to feel good about myself. He had maintained facial hair, but not too maintained. He seemed rough around the edges, with nothing tapered or outstanding. His clothing — a distinctly recollected dark and drab T-shirt and tarnished denim jeans — fit loosely enough for comfort and snug enough to show off his sculpt — one that looked lean with a fatally underestimated power behind it. Hell yeah, I'd tap that!
I was eyeing him up and down, gorgeous as I was, and he saw me doing it. He was participating in a chat with his buddies and their dates while he was more and more glancing over at me, sitting on my own, trying to pretend like he was not affected. I wondered if they were talking about me — it looked like they were touching on something. From what I was observing, he seemed to have a reserved opinion of himself. His friends appeared that way, too. There was no complacency or delusion present.
I was stricken to carry myself with the same decorum in ordinary cases, but I was horny and infatuated with myself at the minute, not to mention Sloshed. I thought the man was looking at me and assuming right away that there would be no bet in hell of scoring a nasty summit of a number like me on that night. Too modest for his own good. Or was I wrong? Was I too conceited and haughty for my own good? I wondered what kind of beast of a Cock was skulking behind the excess seen in his weathered jeans like it was some predator waiting in ambush. Each seam and tear in those pants he bore so eloquently were more than likely earned by his merit at whatever tedious daily grind he had, rather than been pre-installed at purchase merely to resemble liveliness.
As I continued studying him, I felt my mouth salivate. My breath began to elevate. My muscles were contracting, and I was fidgeting in my chair like I'd been doing at work earlier. What charm lay bare and void betwixt my thighs was going from moist to damp, damp to wet, and throbbing with each heartbeat. Steamy thoughts were going on in my fucked up and dirty head. I queried how much I could get away with here — Niña Loca, arguing with the Voices. The hand that did not contain a plastic cup involuntarily traveled down to paw at the soft Hill found in my shorts. I oftentimes do this with the knuckles bearing inward — really, there is no control over it. Then I felt my face begin to tingle and my mouth abruptly dry. I took another swig of 40 as if that would alleviate the dryness in the long run.
My chest became tight, and my heart began to pulsate with even greater intensity — so much more that I felt it shocking my body from root to stem. My adrenaline was kicking in — something I still needed to get used to feeling. I wanted this dude to put his brawny hands all over me and force me to moan for him as he fucks me to climax. Oh, God, how I needed it. I wasn't going to wait around for it to happen. I got up and took concealed, stumbled strides athwart the grass and over to him.
IX
He grew taller as I neared — at least a head's higher than my 5'5''. Oh yeah, this fella was interested, so was I. Definitely a Smash. Something was trying to click here. His eyes lit up a bit, deep and complex as they were, like mine. Still, he did not turn them away from me to stare at his feet or act like he didn't know what was happening. I sensed he had assurance in himself, whether he cared to concede to it or not.
As I landed my sights on the more intricate of his features, it became clear why he did. He was indeed much older than I, more into his early thirties. This was not some boy as green as the ground I stood on; it was a full-fledged Man. With the age comes the experience, as I was going to find out about later on. A man's age advantage over me also stirs my more discreet and frailer of psychological quirks — the lack of a Father Figure. Where I was invisible to my dad, I had found an adjacent alternative, who did appreciate me and lavished me in sensuality, furthermore.
I'm a believer in Occam's razor — that the Quickest Avenue is probably going to be the right one to go down. Short and sweet; no meandering BS or trying out new techniques. I asked him if he was with someone. He took my meaning, shook his dear head in a neutral expression, and told me No. We shared the same policy, apparently — candid, concise, and straight to business; this is not like the movies. I asked if I could be with him. He said Yes — just like that. I went up to meet his chest, albeit hesitant from the slight jolted shock to my nervous system when I realized he was more seasoned than I had anticipated. But he extended a sinewy arm to give me signs I had nothing to fear from him.
An indefinable surge of warmth went over me. Feelings of Happiness and Acceptance flooded inside as I hugged my body closer.
I was on his left; I remember it. He put his arm around me. He was a rock-solid Bull. I wanted to put my arm around him, too. When I did, it felt like trying to hug a bronze statue out of Ancient Rome. I felt out of my body so often during these escapades. It was something surreal like a déjà vu or feeling like I'd reached the pinnacle of a precipice, one where reality only existed inside my mind and falling off the ledge would turn it into a black nihility, like before being born into a soul.
I wished to rest my head on him and shut my eyes, then open them to see if I'd wake up someplace else — I didn't want to wake up; I wanted to go nowhere else but 'Here' and 'Now.' He had a scent of cologne that merged with a nostalgic hint of tobacco that I grew up around in a family of smokers; casual, and chain. His conferees were, as I inferred: Around their late twenties and precisely the kinds of laid-back folks that I could correlate to and mellow out with. One might even label it esoteric — no conformity, only themselves.
There was an introduction. We exchanged our names — of which now I cannot recall. Mine was Melanie, and it is appalling that I cannot remember the name of my new boyfriend as I write in the present tense. His pals seemed tranquil and only spoke about as much as need be. They continued having a conversation about something that I draw blanks on now. I think it was work-related. I gathered they were co-workers.
What was running through my mind was who I had my arm around. My hand and its fingers lightly traced the finer details and digits of his spine. They went up to the lower parts of his neck to brush his hairline. I was touching him with greater zeal and affection at an alarming rate of attrition. He was considering it, and I could see it. Who knew I had it in me? I had to raise my head to meet his height. My eyes were looking up and to his. Even if he turned away for a moment to those he was already familiar with, as if to equivocate my presence, I did not falter — my sight remained on him. This technique was not just for him to enjoy but also was a means for me to read him — to try my damnedest to discern what kind of man this was. What kind of secrets did I need to know about, hmm? Eye contact. It's important to me.
I wanted to trust this stranger enough to give him Carte Blanche and let him have total Dominion over me and all that could be his. Capriciousness had nothing to do with the decision I had made — and despite my inebriation, while crossing over the lawn, I knew what I was doing here. It was the End Game in mind — for me to have my brains Fucked out in earnest and their gray matter suspended in Orgasmic Euphoria. Such has always been my Vice. The rest is impertinent; diversions or tactics to lead me to it.
When they met my soft skin, I recalled the grain of his hands calloused and stalwart, like a man's hands should feel. As I expected, this was an active human being with a firm grip on a very clingy gal who coveted to get a lot more of her parts gripped on before the roosters had a chance to crow at sun-up. What I did not expect was how much this buckaroo knew what he was doing. It leads me to believe that this is why I still retain the night, even over six blurry years later, where I would find myself in similar predicaments during every week's end.
X
I finished my Juice and nonchalantly tossed the obligatory Red Solo Cup elsewhere, scattering the condensed ice cubes and soggy rum-soaked lime wedge amongst the turf. A Party will be a Party, and this one was not mine. A proper Fucking Mess — “Fucking” in verb form — for the host/hostess to clean up after all's said and done is, in consolidated fact, a Given. I now had both of my lovely hands vacant and available to touch him, as my inborn omnipotence concerning these libidinous affairs deemed fit.
I edged myself from his side and into his front, though not all the way. Of course, this rose his attention; why would it not? No dialogue was going on between us, and I was quite all right with that. The Music played. The Multitudes in the yard carried on hooping and hollering like not a thing was transpiring between He and Me. My hands were running up and down along his sides and anywhere else stimulating they could conquer. I have been told countless times in so many ways about what it is like to feel my reception and bona fide sentiment via my touch.
I did not grab the Bulge I wanted so desperately to have in my clutches, quite yet. It's crucial not to overstep bounds, initially. I needed to wait for that moment, a critical one. I had a Good Vibe going on here; high hopes; this was most certainly a Catch. He “wasn't most guys,” and for once in a blue-fucking-moon in the Sky, this Truth was held to be self-evident. I wanted him to have it, this luscious body in its entirety. He did not have to prove a thing to a girl endeavoring to cultivate herself. I finally got him to focus on Me, Me, Me, and fuck all else — the narcissistic wench that I was.
In that instant, I banked on the Accolade to take place — the bit where this man took over for me and granted me something in return; quid pro quo. And he did.
First Base! He had been a downplayed professional, touching me in all the right places with all the right amounts of pressure applied. His friends were very polite, and I don't even remember when they shifted elsewhere to give us our privacy. The only thing I remember was how fast I was being pulled into his body from a forceful tug on my Butt and my lips meeting his. I felt my boobs flattened on his torso in their usual somatic fashion — always a treat. My eyes closed, and what was subtlety on both our parts quickly turned to passion. I had no choice in this anymore. I was being manhandled and forced to submission by this Tank, made to feel like a Woman.
My forearms went around his Hull and my fingers through his hair — any place I could nudge and turn on. All the while, he is doing the same things to me. Inside, I am growing aroused beyond words — driven to moan and whisper indiscretions and Freudian slips I would only utter from my authentic pleasure. My emotional state, psyche, and soul were being taken back to childhood — dismissal then, embrace now. They should be signals to this man — to any man — of how much I was getting into this. I was 'F4M/DTF/NSA,' unequivocally.
He had taken his Big Bat and hit the Baseball well into the outfield, if not a home run, so he rounded to Second Base without the obligation to halt on the first plate. The heat and waves from his approval and endorsement enveloped me. I was standing on tippy-toes and then felt a drag in the small of my back by a stern and assertive hand. I was as closely knit to his body as allowable with our clothes still on. My kisses grew more adventurous and liberal, of which happy campers have told me are as great as my touch. My tongue was doing its handiwork; he impressed me with his. He was pulling up my leg to rest against his midsection as if to lift me from the ground and spare me my encumbrance. I'll admit, it was tough being Me sometimes.
He had his other hand grabbing into my tight Ass in the interim — a lot of Ass to grab into. Courtesy of a South-American heritage, the Brazilian Butt Lift came with the Package. As he did this, it caused everything so tender and bewitching to the commonfolk to stretch apart and shoot waves of exhilaration through me, from the top of my pointy hat, to where I sit on a broomstick, to the tips of my toes. I like it when my backside is played with and violated by a stronger counterpart, 'tis true.
I emphasize: With all that is Corporeal, simultaneously existing with all that is Conceptual, the pleasure I feel from this is Incommunicable. I felt another brutish hand betwixt my pregnable legs and its fingers pressing into fertile valleys below the pubic bone. He knew precisely where my Clit was, even with my dungarees obstructing it. We — being me and Her — were assuredly in trouble. Giving this Paragon of Masculinity no sign of refusal and every incentive to take this to another level, I immediately placed my hand on the Bump of unmentionables in his slacks. I was, dying then and there to have it rammed inside me — through any choice of an entrance — to placate my yearning.
I felt how hard it was and only wondered of its potential size when I had it out to put my hands on it. It felt disconcertingly Huge. Too huge for captivity. I aimed to be the girl to release it for good.
XI
I do not know how long we were making out. What could have been minutes seemed like hours to me? Or is it the other way around? My guy and I were standing out in public, and this shit was getting Real. He was going under my skimpy little summertime top and touching my bare, prohibited flesh by that point. I wanted him to take it off. I didn't stand a possibility to surmount to this; he would just triumph in one way or another. He could put me over a desk, stick his Dick in my Ass and fuck the reading glasses off me, and there would not be a goddamned thing I could do to prevent it. I knew it. Despite all that Respect I had for myself, I was ready to accept being got and fucked back into my place on the Hierarchy — fucked out of the Feminist Mindset that liked to creep up on me. And him being a Hunk and having it all rock-hard in his pants because of me only validated my Role and gave me that much more esteem — I accorded him his hard-on.
He was digging me. On the Ortho-Novum, or whatever I was taking at the time, there was no cause for us to be concerned about unplanned cherubs should things come to that. We were ready for this to happen.
My areolae diminished, nipples coagulated. I felt numb from the cocktail in my system. What a lousy feeling sometimes. Contrary to what's said about alcohol warming the blood, the opposite is true — it reduces body temperature. I was getting cold. Finally, my boo gave me an interval to be able to tell him that I “really wanted to be alone with him” — more than likely in those selfsame words, or fewer — implying that I needed him to fuck me. He understood. This guy was exceptional, incredible. Most talk too much, but he was of few words. He explained to me, in brevity, that he lived only a five-minute stroll from the house party and asked me if I wanted to go there with him. I answered, “Yes," with as much sincerity and solemnity as I could muster from my drunken state. He put his arm around me, said some hazy farewells and valedictions to his associates, and lead me from the property.
XII
The eve had turned late, at least according to whatever Pecksniffian condescender declared that 'when the sun is down, then it should be deemed by us as such.' I didn't know the exact time, but as long as I'd lived with Time, it had to have been at least after 23:00. It was a peaceful walk, lit by the scattered lamps on the road and the city's glow and hum. Not a lot was spoken between him and me, though I remember trading compliments and informing him of how much I was looking forward to this.
We were enchanted by each other in the ambiance of the midnight that warded off the distant sounds of commerce, transit, and day-in-day-out hustle-bustle.
My other half had a sturdy arm around my curvy waistline, and a steady palm on my belly — my more supple touch sought to rouse him on his back while he did so. I was on his left side; I reckon it's the instinctive side of an alpha male for me to choose. It made me feel great; these fluttery butterflies in my head with his hold down there. I strived to stay as flirty and lewd as I could with my hookup. But mayhaps a more magical side of me gave a more devoted sort of touch to him, as plausible while in motion, as we neared wherever he lived. Maybe my caring touch hoped to sustain the comfort and warmth we had already shared at the gathering together. Perhaps it hoped to obtain more.
I can get a bit melancholy while on the sauce; it is a depressant, after all. I remember my touch carrying a gravity. Was my fling feeling it like it was? Nah, probably not. Regardless, my swooning and blushing from this tall and mysterious drifter, leading me to be fucked, may have evoked some facepalming drama. He had his arm around my waist. His hand pressed into my womb; it possibly jerked a tear in the corner of my eye or two. Maybe a little one. I can become very emotional when my guard is down like it was there; is that so bad?
I get this fucking longing to gratify another entity and receive something in return from it. It is kind of difficult to explain. Most of my frequented types did not give me this in return. I wanted to exploit some form of compromise — a chunk that was taken out of their armor by means I would hope to overhear during pillow talk, highs, trips, or something. I aspire to get a hard-ass such as this one with my arm wrapped around to open themselves up to me; make me feel meaningful, if not indispensable to them. Maybe then I would repay them by letting them see me open up — let them have a taste of what really flows through my heart.
Though I would find myself in similar situations shortly in the future, most of the liquor was subsiding by then; I only downed the one cup at the gala — granted, a large cup. The temperature had fallen, and I was freezing. I remember shivering and trembling, my teeth gritting, but this could have been from the looming plans. I will confess, I was slightly anxious since I knew what was coming. I was in this sexy rascal's grasp and heading with him towards the fabricated and murk unventured. It did not matter; it was a beneficial kind of worry, more of a therapeutic dilemma, or being in labor before childbirth — the kind that made me feel like a lady. I had to have been looking good — my heavy eyeliner to lose himself in; my myriad of long sable hair abound for him to stir and sway. He was treating me well. He had respect for me, and I knew he would not hurt me. I was fucking ready for this.
XIII
We'd reached our destination. I had deduced — all while keeping up with the tradition of oohing and awing over the immaterial and mundane on our way over — that the structure was a lesser idyllic sight, fixed closer to the street. It was more of a bungalow, with less of a yard in front — a bit of a far cry from the dazzling, bourgeois casa we'd trekked from in the minutes that felt like ages ago. But if it's Moolah I'm after, then they don't know me at all.
He took me around to the rear of the dwelling to unlock a door. The backyard was more spacious, only as I recall from the low level of visibility, it being past my bedtime. No moment was wasted going inside.
He closed the doorway. I heard the keys clank as they hit the kitchen counter. It was dim, save for a small tinted light seen in his living room — he had left it as such for us: dark. The curtains were closed. I heard a radio on low; 88.1, a jazz station — maybe to dissuade intruders? Or had he been planning something here all along? What space was there appeared to be well-kept, as if he wasn't home a lot — or when he was, he had a needy bombshell clinging to him as he did on this night. It had this atmosphere of order and neatness — that of an industrial and regulated one — a well-disciplined fellow. Though, it felt like a cozy and homey place to me, too.
I was only judging all of this in a brief instance because he turned to confront me. I gawked at him with a minor trace of hesitancy, as if I could not believe this was happening to me right now. He took me in his arms, and I melted into a fervent kiss.
XIV
You get out of me what you put into me. Most of the plights that I braved with men were pseudo and superficial. There was no real thought of affection from them. But this seemed offbeat. I was feeling it — the vibe and the passion. He was giving me everything he had while still being vertical with clothes on his person, and he was fucking good at it.
I don't know how long we were fondling one another or how we were veering towards the living room floor. As we did so, I understood that pieces of our clothing no longer wanted to be a part of the equation. I had my Beau's shirt off before we hit the rug. An effortless quintessence of a man was on top of me, giving it up to me, and I back to him. My top was still on, likely thinly sown and suggestive.
I must confess I had not been wearing a bra since that eventide when I left work. It is my habit to ditch a bra from my soma at any opportune respite I can get. I have claustrophobia, and they are so fucking choking and uncomfortable. And, yeah, what was underneath the required conduct and expectation for people to have raiment on their persona in Society was probably blatantly visible to the public, too — i.e., my voluptuous 30Ds. But why should I have to wear a bra on such a nefarious night? He already knew it, of course. His hands were well up into my shirt and directly applied to all that is magnificent back at the party. He had not seen them unfiltered yet, however. We were still kissing; necking; feeling each other up — making love with each other. Does this not seem like it could want to go on for an eternity?
My toned legs were wrapping around his back and pulling him in. I hugged him as close to me as I could. He touched me all over, was rubbing his hand on my shorts, right where I like it. Arousing noises were being born by me through concupiscence and pleasure. He stopped a moment, said nothing, only looked at me — my mood dazed and bewildered; my hair a scintillating and frantic mess, as he edged my top over my boobs. He paused another sec, and his eyes went wide. Nevertheless, he did not comment, and neither did I. Our facial expressions were our conversation. Maybe I would be getting another kind of 'facial' pretty soon. I looked at him and gave half a smirk with a feigned exhalation through my nose. He seized the meaning that I wanted this to proceed.
He smooched me all over my upstairs and became enraptured by the visage of my exquisite knockers handcrafted by God. I closed my eyes and felt hot inside as he did so, never ceasing to convey my profound affections to him. He was traveling further downstairs in his affections towards me. My scantily sported top, a fluorescent orange insert brand name as I hark back to, had been discarded — flung across the pad. Both of us still had our pants on, obscuring the most sacred and sought-after regions. His was all I was musing about; what kind of monstrosity would I have to tussle with here? I could only feel it confined to his pants — what I felt scared me and shortened my breath, made me bite a lip or two. I was so fucking aroused.
He was past my navel at this point; his tongue had been in there. My pants, still being equipped, did neither of us any good. It was time. He knew it, and so did I. He slid them down my legs and past my bare feet that draped over his shoulders. I have cute feet and toes, probably painted then. He saw them — before glimpsing at the shaven grandeur farther up, clearly conspicuous behind a decadent thong — and was not opposed to putting any part of me into his trap.
He did something like stick me in his mouth, and I did something such as stroke the excess of his penis in his jeans with my other foot if only to entice him — as is my intuition when an apex has my toes at his mercy. His blue jeans were indeed still present, and I would be giving him prompts to take them off in succession with my waxed legs spread for him. He did not succumb. He took his time and it was turning me the fuck on in the meantime.
My darling had skipped down several floors. He was now operating from bottom to top, inevitably leading to my delectable vulva and all points between — within and without; protruded and retracted. Would whatever animal that lay hungry in the foliage cause a prolapse when it sprung out to attack me? We — me and my pussy — had to wonder how bad this was going to be. What had we gotten ourselves into this time?
It was no tricky task for this specialist to maneuver around my slutty looking band of string and put his mouth on areas and orifices that need no introduction to Mankind. There was no excuse not to know the female anatomy in 2014. Like the rest of his touch, it was an intrinsic gift to him — the right amounts of oscillated pressure applied under my little canopy. All I could think to do was just lay there and deal with it, play with my boobies, bite my lip, look down in amazement and reverence and savor it.
This was a man who was not afraid or ashamed to go down on a woman. Evidently, this was about my pleasure, not his. I felt like a queen. He tapped his tongue right into my spot with my hand on his head whilst I was gasping in total awe of this hottie and pleading with him for it to continue and never desist. What more could a girl want? Everything was dripping in secretion, famished to have this panther make a meal out of us. His tongue in my box and on Dr. Grafenberg's spot was positively Awesome — I never use this word lightly.
XV
At this point, we had me moaning in agony for him, my legs trembling, and nerve endings bestowing euphoric bolts of lightning through my body. I was so fucking close, and yet, he paused. He brought my legs together and ditched the sad excuse of synthetic material that remained on me, leaving me in the nude. I do remember faintly saying to him, in helpless and perplexed excitement, “Let me see it, Daddy,” as if I had to tell this guy how to do his job. I could not help it; I needed it so fucking badly!
He took the sides of my arms in both his hands and elevated me from the floor. He didn't have to tell me twice when he stood to his feet. I got on my knees and put my hands on his legs, never forgetting eye contact — laborious as it was, to focus on anything but my prize. My mate had already trod well past the third base by now, and I hadn't even seen it yet — I would not malinger here. It was time for him to head for the home plate — the final sprint. He undid the button and saved the zipper for me. I'd waste no time keeping his briefs on, either. I wanted the shock from this to strike me — though slowly, steadily, and in all profundity, I gripped the tops to slide them down.
In exact, shuddered words of, “Oh my God,” as it lept out from behind the final barrier of cloth and fell from its weight, oxygen had been displaced in my lungs and replaced by another wave of an electrical current that detonated in my chest. I could not believe what I was bearing witness to here. Before then, I'd seen in propria persona what constitutes Perfect and Large dicks — these are not terrible items at all. But I had not seen a cock as colossal as his, staring me right in the face as tangible. This dude was Hung. How in Fuck's name was I going to manage this! He put the 'Well' in 'Well Endowed' in every literal and iterated sense.
My breath quivered, and all I could think to do next was to put my hands on it — yes, it required them both. I'm on my knees, naked and flushed, before this monument of a man looking down at me. He was petting my head and pampering my brown-black hair, encouraging and inspiring me. Fuck, I was hot. It just behooved me, instinctively, to begin the process of engulfing it. Need I go into copious detail here? I was a prodigy of oral sex — of any sex. The simple translation: I love fucking.
I heard his breathing go up and felt his grip begin to tighten. He didn't do anything brutish or obnoxious to me, only tilted his head to the ceiling to enjoy it. This delighted and satisfied me as I proceeded to go down on it further. I couldn't fit its entirety into the back of my throat, as diligent and persevered as I was, so I ran along its sides instead. I glanced up at him and sought his trust in me to put his nuts in my mouth — gently so as not to hurt them. One hand remained to stroke on his cock, the other wrapped around his leg. I closed my eyes and listened to his stifled groans from the fabulous head he was receiving. The erotic redolence of sex was in the air and affecting my anima. I felt both of our raised pulses; my own was crippling me. My heart could not beat any faster than it was; my body was ready to explode like a volcano.
I rose from my knees a bit to play with myself. I doubt he noticed me reaching down to rub my pussy and press a finger or two onto my asshole. I continued to suck his dick off and allow as much of it to slide down into my throat as I could. I was so fucking ready for this guy to vanquish us. How were we going to fit this? I trusted him to be helpful and patient; he seemed like such a nice and handsome gent.
We were communicating with each other only through our expression; it went without saying. Both of us knew what to do before the moment had arrived. My sweetheart saw me dawdling and hesitating with his circumference still in my yap and gently withdrew. He had his hand brushing the side of my adorable mug and went to a bended knee to lay on the soft carpet. He didn't have to signal me; tell me two times — we had already agreed upon it. It was beautiful and organic.
On my way back down to meet him, I gave fellatio for a moment longer, simply to show how much I cared and also to prep it for penetration. Then I settled my hands on his warm and naked hide and laid atop him, my comely profile facing his. My body was swollen in its arousal as I lay pressed against him, everything so sensitive in the slightest movement. My lover put arms around me; I was no longer cold. I was like china, but he was gentle, caring only for my comfort. I wanted to kiss him again for it, and now free in the nude with the thought of his lush cock eagerly waiting in the middle of my titillating legs.
My choice. An inexpressible joy that can only be comprehended while feeling the phenomena; two conglomerate bodies becoming a better and fuller whole. I felt like a part of this person. We laced hands, sought fidelity while entwined, and committed ourselves to one another. We withheld nothing. I felt safe; he would not harm me. I only go by my nature when I feel this fierce of a connection with my partner.
XVI
I don't recall any other specifics of our lovemaking prior to insertion. What I do remember about this night were the length and girth. We were going to have to take this slow; it went without saying as he caressed me, and I gave him whimpers and hints of how nervous I was. I was as ready for it as I would ever be; burning, drenched, and relaxed. His very erect Johnson was still loitering around the entrance to my pussy. No condom was involved — always a gamble, but he seemed like a well-kept enough chap to me. I took his hand in mine and guided it down my back to display my wish. I placed mine on his shaft and carefully prodded its head through my labia and onto my slit to squeeze it in.
Yeah, he was enjoying himself. I did not remove my cajoling gaze from him, either. It entailed some parted mouths, some blood-and-tears, some concentrated squints, and mixed cries of anguish and relief, but we slipped the tip in. Every part of my vaginal cavity was screaming, “No, don't do this to me, Mel! It's too big!” But despite her quandaries, this was working out for us. Notwithstanding her bitching and vanity, we'd managed it, hand in hand, side by side; we were in this together now. I began to acclimate to my man's ferocious size and take his cock like it was put on Earth, designed, and tent for my insides.
I did my utmost to have as every much of a blazing inch stretching me apart as possible. I dug my fingers into his chest and arched my back, going down on this fucking fire-breathing leviathan as much as I could stomach. Its master and ruler — its Neptune — only laid there with his eyes closed and head on the carpet. He had stopped touching me at that point. Was he just relishing in my depravity and my desperation to make this work? Various “oh gods” and “oh fucks” were forcibly ousted from my vernacular amidst each heavier land onto his column. My tits bounced up and down for his entertainment and viewing pleasure. How great does that sound?
Still, he lay there, hands behind his head like nothing was happening, and my determination to win over his heart didn't mean fuck all to him. I felt it striking withering blows to my cervix at that point, and a substantial number of fiery inches remained outdoors. I could not, for the life of me, adjoin his ball sack to my filled gape. I leaned back like I love to do and could not sit down on it all the way. It forced me to remain aloft, quite literally. This man was fucking huge — a cock to contend with a giant's. Enough said.
XVII
The challenging amount of size was negligible after some minutes of nurtured friction, slower plummets, and repeated grindings. This job was not without its complications. It's not kids' stuff; it's strenuous and taxing — this was not easy work, and Pussy and I were having our work cut out for us. There were pings of discomfort and pleasure, but eventually, I was landing on it in enough of a meticulous rhythm to begin to feel an orgasm in the making of such immense depth and explosive magnitude as I had never felt.
Its surface texture just felt so damn fine inside; words cannot tell. My membrane encompassed every pulsing vein and intricacy. Its foreign heat melded with my familiar — it accommodated the ache on the spot where I kept liking it to hit. I was getting comfortable, slicker from the continual reams in and out of my hole. It was getting a lot easier to endure, very rapidly.
The explosion, and my trip to it, would not be canceled. His cock was hitting the home plate, and then some. If any pain persisted as it broke through the gates during the relentless siege into my pink, I was ignoring it. It was too good to stop. I had no jurisdiction over myself at this point; it had all switched over to mental. Nothing else was relevant. God, can I get into it. I was getting ready to come all over Daddy's cock, and I was telling him so. He did not need to be apprised by me; he saw me getting close. He no longer just lay dormant but reciprocated with affection, put his hands all over me, and gave me the time of night.
The feeling of his acknowledgment, on its own, was enough to send me over the edge, then and there. I tried to hold out for as long as I could. Why? I do not know. Perhaps it was my pride. Maybe I didn't want him seeing how easy I was; or how much I was fancying him. I didn't trust myself enough to let go. It would not matter; he would force the orgasm out of me eventually, by my will or not.
Things were getting more vocal on my part; nothing said was being moderated. I have something of a terrible fucking lip, nihilistic as I tend to be. He began to pound into my body as I met with his — a synchronized love dance that has been going on between Man and his woman for quite some ti
The Teacher's Tale
The Teacher's Tale · General · The Teacher’s Tale
“And for next week I want you to read chapters 16 to 20 alright?!” My last sentence of class was met with a cacophony of noise. The bell rang‚ chairs scraped‚ bags zipped‚ voices grew louder. Lunchtime at Pembury High. I sighed and picked up my own books; heading to the staff room to get my lunch. I always brought packed lunch. It was a force of habit – something my mother had always done for me when I was at school‚ it made me feel… nostalgic in a way.
I said hello to my fellow teachers and opened my locker. Inside was something incredibly shocking. A detention slip! It read “I need to see you in my office at the end of the day.” Under ‘reason’ was simply “;)” and it was just signed “LDE”. LDE was the acronym that our school’s dance teacher used. Her name was Lara Diane Edrel. I was both confused and excited. I had fancied Lara since we had joined the school together last year. We were only a year apart in age but she seemed so much like me that the age thing never mattered. She was not the tallest‚ nor the shortest of women‚ she was a perfect height and a fantastic build‚ her legs were lithe and sexy – years of dancing had toned them up‚ her stomach was flat‚ her arse had a fantastic curvature almost perfect and her breasts… her breasts were incredible. Large and round and succulent… I just wanted to taste them. I suddenly caught myself and rushed back to my classroom hoping the day would pass quickly.
I myself was not very tall – at the age of 21‚ I was 5’7” quite slim in build with a big smile and big round brown eyes. I had caught several of my sixth formers staring at me and it worried me to think about how they talked about me and my fellow teachers – knowing that I had only myself been in their shoes three or four years previously. I had to be careful about what I thought for the last period of the day. Year nine’s were a tricky bunch at the best of times‚ never mind when my head was over in miss Edrel’s office between her breasts‚ or better yet between those gorgeously sexy legs‚ licking her sweet pussy…
I shook myself and carried on with teaching my class about Romeo And Juliet despite the fact that they clearly had no interest in what I was teaching them. I stuck on a youtube video and let the class run to an end‚ not even setting them any homework and as the bell went‚ I was racing across the grounds to get to Lara’s office. When I got there I saw her silhouette through the frosted glass on her door. I hesitated‚ taking in her gorgeous figure then‚ after a split second‚ I knocked. “Come in!” her voice floated through the door‚ it was music to my ears. As I pushed the door open I spoke “Hey Miss Edrel – you wanted to see me? Very nice with the det slip by the way!” I tried to act jovially‚ even though I was nervously excited and could feel my cock stiffening as I looked at her amazing body. She was wearing a figure hugging summer dress – her legs were bare‚ as were her feet so she had obviously removed her leggings which she would have been wearing all day and her full beautiful breasts were almost spilling out of the top of her dress. She flicked her strawberry blonde hair as she turned to look at me with her staggering green eyes and a smile on her face. She walked with a sway in her hips that I had never seen on any other woman and god dam it was sexy. “yes… I wanted to see you” she said in a silky voice‚ locking the door as she did so‚ “and by the look of things‚” she gazed down at the solid lump that was my cock “you wanted to see me too!” I suddenly became very flustered‚ stumbling over my words “I – I can… I can explain!” She just giggled and said “explain what? That you’ve wanted to fuck me since we met? Oh hunny‚ I know… I wanted to see how long it would take you to make a move… but I got bored of waiting…”
Before I knew what was happening‚ she had pulled down her dress so I could see her magnificent breasts fully for the first time – they were every bit as beautiful as I had imagined and then she had her hands in my boxers‚ pulling them down and grabbing my cock as she did so‚ sliding her hand up and down slowly at first. “well… it’s nice to meet you” she said‚ before swallowing all 8 and a half inches whole. I swear I almost came right there and then and my hands flew to the back of her head‚ pushing my cock as deep down her throat as I could and she grabbed hold of my thighs‚ before moving one hand to gently carress my balls as she deepthroated me. I moaned and she groaned as she throatfucked me. I was getting closer to orgasm and she could clearly tell this so she squeezed my balls harder and sucked me faster and faster until I groaned loudly and gripped her hair tight trying hard not to shout as there were still students milling around the building‚ I shot my load deep in her throat. She swallowed it all down‚ licking her lips. She stood up and covered up saying “well… that was definitely worth the wait… however… you owe me now!!!” I was too shocked to speak! She wrote something on a piece of paper and slipped it in my shirt pocket whispering in my ear “my address… swing by later tonight… I’ll have a real treat for you then… off you go!” And in a flash‚ I was out of her office‚ still dazed and amazed by what had just transpired…
I rushed home unable to get my head around what had happened… Apparently‚ she had wanted me too! And had just been waiting for my play?!!? Well had I known that I would have acted a fuckload sooner!!! I ran up the stairs to my flat‚ fumbling with the keys before I finally managed to let myself in. I was met by my cat and I had to say “Sorry old friend‚ but I have another pussy to play with tonight!” The cat looked slightly hurt (if cat’s can look hurt) and stalked away with her tail in the air as if I’d personally insulted her. I’d buy her some tuna to make it up to her later‚ but right now‚ showering and getting back out was more important. I stripped down and turned the shower on‚ embracing the cold water before it finally turned to hot. I thought that the sheer cold might make me think twice about what I was going to do that evening but instead it only refocused my mind on what was going to happen. As I was washing myself‚ I thought about her lips wrapped around my cock and felt myself getting harder and harder. It was no good‚ I began to stroke myself‚ gently at first‚ the water crashing down around me. I was imagining her breasts enveloping my cock‚ her squeezing them tightly around it and sucking the end every time it went near those incredibly sexy lips. I stiffened even more as I thought about sliding my head between her pussy lips and how good she would taste… before I knew it‚ I had shot my load and it was washing away down the drain… Now all I had to do was wait for her text message to say she was ready for me to come over… Well that and get changed.
The text message came whilst I was playing xbox. I felt my phone vibrate against my leg and almost dropped the controller. The text simply read “I’m waiting big boy ;) x” Well‚ I’d kept her waiting once‚ so it would be rude to do it again! I chucked on some jeans and a tee‚ grabbed my hoodie‚ keys and phone from the side and was out my door no more than three minutes after receiving that text. In my pocket was the piece of paper with her address on it. She only lived three or four streets away from me!!! I was getting nervous again but I was excited as well‚ the blood was pumping in my ears. It was an odd sensation‚ but I knew the blood would be pumping somewhere else soon enough. I arrived at her front door within about ten minutes and I rang the door bell. When she answered‚ my jaw almost hit the floor.
She was stood there in a French maids outfit and black high heels. Again her breasts were almost fully out – the outfit made them look even bigger than they actually were and the skirt was so short that I was sure if she bent over I would see her panties. “Good evening sir” She said in the same silky voice she had used earlier. “Please… Come in”. I was more than happy to oblige and after I’d stepped across the threshold she shut the door behind me‚ spun me around and pulled me towards her. I kissed her passionately‚ my lips finding hers with incredible ease; our tongues were not far behind and we were exploring each others mouths. It wasn’t long before I was kissing down her neck‚ grazing my teeth‚ carefully‚ so as not to leave a mark – I knew what kids could be like in school and didn’t want her to have to face any of the flak she would get if she had a love bite – and I moved closer and closer to those incredible breasts. Finally‚ I managed to get my lips onto them kissing closer and closer to her nipples. It was just as I raised my hands to remove her top that she pushed me to my knees and forced my head towards her pussy. She didn’t need to force really but it felt good to be wanted down there… She smelt incredible‚ I could tell her juices were flowing but that didn’t stop me from sliding my tongue all the way up her pussy‚ teasing her arsehole before reaching the top and flicking over her already swollen clit. My teeth closed around it as my tongue began to swirl and stab and flick and my fingers plunged inside her. I could hear her moaning as I did this and a sudden surge of inspiration came to me. The next time I withdrew my fingers I slid one into her arsehole and two into her pussy‚ all the while my tongue and teeth working on her clit. This made her grind her hips towards my face and she began to moan faster as my fingers penetrated her two holes. My cock was throbbing but I didn’t stop; I wanted to repay her for earlier. It wasn’t long before I was going to get my reward – her moans got louder and quicker‚ her breathing more shallow; then‚ all of a sudden‚ her hands gripped my hair stupidly tightly and I could feel her pussy and arsehole tense around my fingers. I licked her until her orgasm subsided then she pulled me up and licked her juices off me. “Well‚” she said “I guess that makes us even… Shall we get on with the evening’s entertainment? I thought we’d skip dinner‚ as you’ve just eaten and I intend to eat something myself a little later….” She winked as she finished her sentence‚ grabbed me by the hand and dragged me towards what I could only assume was her bedroom.
What I saw upon entering her bedroom shocked and excited me all at once. Attached to the four bed posts were shackles and laying in the middle of the bed was a huge red dildo… Must have been at least ten inches. I was wondering what was about to happen but realised that with Lara‚ I would be able to explore a sexual side of myself that I had never been able to before. Whilst I was taking in what I saw on the bed‚ Lara began to strip and I realised she wasn’t only pantiless‚ but braless too. I watched as she got completely naked‚ bending down to take off her heels and showing me her beautiful trimmed pussy and her arsehole‚ still pink from the assault against the door earlier. As she took off her second shoe she spoke. “I can see from the look in your eye you’re a little surprised… but from the look of your trousers excited too!” She laughed softly as I looked down and saw that my cock was as stiff as iron. She walked over to me and kissed me as she had earlier‚ this time sliding her hands up my top and dragging her nails down my chest. The pain felt good in a twisted kind of way and just as I found myself wanting more and my cock throbbing‚ she stopped. She took my top off and unzipped my jeans‚ pulling them and my boxers down but waiting for me to remove them fully as she wandered back to the bed‚ perching on the edge. I clumsily removed the rest of my clothing and almost sprinted over to her. “Woah there!” She said‚ “I want you to do something to me…” “Anything!” I replied. “I want you‚ to take this big red dildo‚ and force it down my throat… then‚ I want you to put it in my arse and fuck me hard from behind… I want you to treat me like your little slut‚ all my holes‚ are yours… I want you to use and abuse me… all I ask‚ is that this dildo is in my arse for the first few orgasms and after we’ve fucked once… you chain me up. Other than that‚ you have free reign. Deal?”
My response was to grab the dildo and her throat‚ almost in the same action. Squeezing her throat I said “Open up.” She obliged almost instantly and I relinquished my grip slightly sliding the dildo in‚ inch by inch to her wide open mouth watching as she took it just as easily as she had taken my cock earlier on that day. When she had it all the way in I held her throat tighter‚ closing my fingers so she could barely breathe. She began to cough and splutter and I again loosened my grip and began to remove the dildo from her throat‚ before ramming it deeper again and making her gag and splutter from the surprise. I smirked‚ pleased that I had caught her out and this time as I removed the dildo from her throat I brought it all the way out‚ telling her to bend over. She obliged almost instantly and I forced her head into the bed before spreading her perfectly rounded arse cheeks. I spat on her arsehole to make it wet then slid three fingers inside her straight away. She bucked slightly then stayed still. I’d never done anything to anyone’s areshole before tonight‚ so I was very excited to have free reign over it after fucking her like this… I pulled my fingers out and before putting the dildo inside her‚ I shoved them in her mouth and she willingly sucked them clean. I began teasing her anus with the dildo before she slowly but surely squeezed it in. This time she did buck and moan and rock onto it‚ her moans getting louder as it got deeper and deeper. I pulled it out about half way before slamming it back inside her‚ making her yelp with a mix of surprise and pleasure once again. I smiled again realising what I was about to do and I slid my fingers inside her dripping wet pussy‚ making her moan and slide her hips backwards and forwards. It didn’t take long til my cock was solid again and I pulled my fingers out and slid it in slowly‚ inch by inch‚ just like I had the dildo. Her pussy felt wonderful around my cock‚ warm‚ tight and wet… Just perfect. She moaned louder and louder as my cock went in and out of her‚ slowly and gently at first but then faster and harder and faster still‚ our hips moving in a rhythmical movement. Suddenly she said “Spank me!” So I pulled my hand back and spanked her. “What the fuck was that‚ are you man or mouse? I said fucking SPANK ME!!!” She screamed the last two words as my cock drilled into her again‚ this time I was taking no prisoners‚ I pulled my hand back as far as I could and brought it crashing down on her arse cheek. The noise was incredible but nowhere near as incredible as the one she made after I made contact and my cock slipped deeper. “mmmmm fuck yeah! Keep going you’re getting me close!” My hand stung from the spank but it was a good sensation so I did the same to her other arse cheek. She moaned again and our movements became faster and more intense‚ as we drew closer to orgasm I brought my hands round to her front‚ squeezing those beautiful breasts hard and pinching her nipples‚ making her squeal with delight‚ then‚ my fingers found their way to her clit. I could see the dildo poking out of her anus as my cock rammed her pussy again and again and my fingers assaulted her clit. Without warning she cried “FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” and I felt her pussy tighten around my cock and she bucked so hard into my hips that it made me shoot my load deep inside her.
We rode out our orgasms together then I forced her onto the bed and shackled her up‚ once she was in place I slid my cock into her mouth and began licking her clit again‚ so we were in the 69 position. Once again she took my cock with little resistance all the way down her throat moaning onto me this time as I licked her throbbing clit again assaulting it with my teeth and sliding my fingers inside her‚ letting the dildo in her arse keep that hole filled. I was about to do something I’d wanted to do all night‚ I turned around and put my cock between her tits‚ squeezing them together around it and began fucking her chest. Just as I had imagined‚ she began taking the tip of my cock in her mouth everytime she could reach it and kept telling me how good it felt between her tits. This turned me on immensely‚ however I decided to release my grip on one of her breasts‚ holding them both with one hand covering my cock and the other hand once again closed around her throat. Her moans turned to simply squeaks as her airways closed and I moved down her body‚ sliding my cock inside her widely stretched pussy with ease once again. She tried to moan but again she could only squeak and barely breathe as my cock was pounding her pussy for the second time that evening‚ this time with me on top of her‚ feeling those glorious breasts against my chest‚ her erect nipples rubbing against my body as I fucked her harder and harder. I watched her face as I fucked her and I could see the joy she felt from having her breathing restricted and her pussy pounded‚ and I kept it up‚ pulling my cock all the way out of her‚ before slamming it back in‚ harder and faster I pounded and tighter and tighter I squeezed‚ until I saw her eyes glaze over‚ at which point‚ I let go of her throat and instead began attacking her boobs. I slapped each one in turn hard‚ then bit down on each one of her nipples like I had done her clit earlier on‚ and flicked my tongue‚ ramming her pussy continuously with my throbbing cock. I began removing the dildo from her anus whilst flicking her nipples with my tongue and grazing them with my teeth and then rammed it back in‚ three maybe four times before pulling it all the way out of her and stopping my attack on her nippled just to slide it down her throat again. Before she could so much as moan‚ I had removed my cock from her tight pussy and slammed it into her now massively stretched arsehole. The feeling was sheer ecstasy. Her arse clenched as soon as my cock was in there and I couldn’t help but let out a moan of pleasure as I felt the joys of anal sex for the first time. I couldn’t help but think how fucking hot she looked with my cock in her arse‚ a dildo down her throat and her pussy dripping both of our cum… I took the dildo out of her throat and slid it inside her pussy‚ once again allowing my hand to tighten round her throat‚ after slapping her face hard. She moaned loudly again and I slapped her again with my free hand‚ then concentrated on fucking her slutty little arsehole. It felt so good to be burying my cock deep in her anus I couldn’t help but feel my balls tighten and me get closer to orgasm. I didn’t know how many times she had cum so far but I could tell she was getting insane pleasure from what was going on and her hips were moving as much as her restraints would allow. She managed to whisper “Cum… in … my … arsehole … please… fill me…!” She didn’t need to ask me twice‚ no sooner had the words left her lips‚ my balls tightened totally and my load went inside her again‚ making her let out a low stifled moan and me a loud groan. This is what I had been missing… I wouldn’t be missing it again!!!
I continued fucking her arsehole for a few minutes‚ then as I pulled out‚ I pulled the dildo out of her pussy and pushed back into her anus‚ not allowing my cum to escape. I clambered up the bed and fucked her throat again to get myself hard once more. I was in no way done with fucking this stunning specimen of the female gender. Once I was fully hard again I rushed back to the end of the bed‚ and slid my cock in her pussy‚ thrusting gently whilst I undid the shackles around her ankles. She gave me a quizzical look but I slapped her round the face again before she could speak and slammed my other hand into her throat making the words catch before she could say anything. I pounded her pussy a few times to make her slip back into the reverie she was in before and then I let go of her throat again‚ put her legs onto my shoulders and then leaned forward‚ making the most of her flexibility and putting them on her shoulders‚ fucking her as deep as I could‚ I also made sure her dildo was as deep as that could go too‚ before I resumed choking and fucking her‚ my free hand rubbing her clit. Her hips bucked and she came again and again‚ but as I had already cum four times throughout the day‚ I could go for ages. I spanked her hard and rammed her dildo in and out of her arse with my free hand making her squeal again and again with pleasure until finally‚ I felt my balls begin to tighten again. I moved her legs back to be flat on the bed‚ climbed up again and unshackled her hands‚ I slapped her again and said “squeeze your tits together‚ I’m gonna cum all over them” she did as she was told and as I fucked he magnificent breasts I pulled her dildo out of arse and slid it down her throat again. She moaned onto it as my cock slipped between her breasts – her pussy juices were still dripping off me as I was between her tits. She moaned louder and louder bringing me closer and closer to orgasm‚ before finally with one final thrust‚ I shot my load all over her chest moaning as I did so. I rolled off her‚ exhausted‚ but she wasn’t done. She pulled the dildo out of her mouth and ate up all my cum. She attempted to clamber on top of me but I whispered “not tonight… I need a break!” She looked stunned‚ but nodded and proceeded to fuck herself with her dildo until she came one more time. Then she went and had a shower‚ inviting me in but I said “Let’s save something for next time” with a wink and a smile. She laughed and went to shower and when she was done‚ I did the same. We slept together naked‚ our hands exploring each other’s bodies before we slept‚ I knew that from now on‚ life at Pembury High and life with Lara were about to get a whole lot sexier…
TO BE CONTINUED…
The Teacher’s Tale Part 2.
It had been nearly a week since I first fucked Lara‚ the Dance Teacher at Pembury High – the school I also teach English at. Life could not have been better since then. Whenever we saw each other in the corridor we would smile knowingly and nod in recognition of the other – knowing that in a few hours time we would be at either one of our houses‚ fucking each other senseless. I couldn’t help but smile remembering one such moment during the Saturday sex session; she had had all three of her glorious holes completely and utterly violated. I was close to finishing as I pounded both her pussy and anus in turn‚ trying to make myself cum‚ she was moaning loudly and egging me on‚ she wanted it‚ I could tell she wanted it she was almost begging me to cum inside her. Never not wanting to surprise‚ I threw her too her knees‚ grabbed her throat and fucked her face hard and fast‚ knowing she could take me all the way in. She even stuck her tongue out to tease my balls when my cock was buried in her throat. This brought me closer than ever and just as I felt my cock stiffen completely and my balls tighten I pulled out of her mouth and shot my load all over her face and chest. When she opened her eyes and began licking her lips and cleaning herself off‚ she looked incredibly pleased with herself and rather happy that her face and chest had got a glazing of my cum. She did look fucking hot with my cum all over her… It’s a picture that will stay with me forever.
I once again found myself heading to the staff room at lunchtime‚ to grab my lunch from my locker‚ when all of a sudden‚ I felt a tug on my sleeve. I turned in bewilderment‚ but this soon turned to delight as I saw Lara peeking out of a broom cupboard and shaking the keys at me. I shook my head‚ double checked no one could see me and I slipped inside. I heard the lock click and as soon as it did I had her up against the door kissing her passionately‚ my tongue sliding inside her mouth‚ my hand flying to her crotch to find her once again pantiless underneath her summer dress. I slipped my fingers inside her and used my thumb to massage her clit as she unzipped my trousers and began rubbing my quickly stiffening cock through my boxers. Her lips moved around to my ear which she bit down on hard‚ making me slam my fingers inside her faster and harder and begin to tease her anus with my little finger‚ knowing how much she wanted it inside her and how much she enjoyed it‚ but not wanting to cave to her that quickly. Next thing I knew‚ she was on her knees in front of me‚ taking me deep into her throat. “Oh no you don’t!” I whispered at her in what was a low growl. I picked her up by the throat‚ slammed her back into the door‚ and lifted one of her legs onto my shoulders‚ (her being a dancer was handy and sexy)‚ and slipped my hard and now wet cock easily into her dripping pussy. She let out a moan as my cock and her cunt moved together in perfect harmony and I could feel the warmth and the familiar tightness of her beautiful pussy as my big‚ thick‚ hard cock powered in and out of her. She moaned louder and louder and I could feel her nails dragging down my back‚ spurring me on. I could see the familiar signs of her getting close; her chest was heaving‚ her breathing had become ragged and irregular and she had begun gripping and clawing at my shoulders trying to bring me closer to her as I was fucking her. I slammed my cock into her again and again pulling nearly all the way out apart from my head and then ramming it back inside her as fast and hard as I could‚ sliding my hands down her back to her arse‚ I slipped two fingers inside her anus too and this‚ it seemed‚ was enough to push her over the edge. She bit her lip to stop herself screaming‚ helped by my hand quickly closing around her throat to stifle any other noise that could come out‚ and she clawed my shoulders so hard I was almost certain she drew blood. When her pussy relaxed around my cock‚ I once again forced her to her knees and felt her lips lock around my cock‚ the familiar‚ amazing feeling as my cock went deep down her throat and she held me in there‚ massaging my balls waiting for me to cum. It didn’t take long before I too had reached climax and she’d swallowed it all down. She retrieved her panties from a box on a shelf just behind me and before she could put them on‚ I snatched them off her and said “I think I’ll keep these… I’m coming to pay you a visit later and I don’t want any obstacles!” She looked slightly annoyed at first‚ then I saw the now familiar playful look she got in her eye when she thought about us having sex and she said “Fine. If you want all the year 9 boys to see the pussy you enjoy fucking so much!” She made to unlock and go out of the door‚ but I used my body to block her and pin her up against the door again‚ this time her face up against the wood. Her breathing became shallow again as she felt my cock between her arse cheeks. “Don’t be so disgusting or so silly… we both know that pussy is mine and no one else’s… although‚ I’d be willing to share with your new intern‚ maybe you should get her to wait in your office after school today…” The playful look in her eye suddenly turned to a fire of desire‚ there was a sudden sparkle in them as if to say “oh my god yes.” Instead‚ what she actually said was “I’ll meet you in my office at four. Give me a bit of time to lull her into a false sense of security.” I spanked her as hard as I could and dared with students just milling about outside the door then said “You’re a filthy little slut… And I love it. See you at four.” And with a quick peck on the neck‚ I allowed her to leave the cupboard. It wasn’t long before I followed her‚ sniffing her panties before I left the cupboard and stuffing them in my pocket‚ making sure that the red lace could not be seen from any angle.
The rest of the day flew by and when 3 o’clock came and the bell rang‚ I stayed in my classroom‚ claiming to be doing some marking. In fairness‚ I was actually doing some marking‚ but my mind was far from it. I’m sure I even missed a misspelling of “their” as “there” (shocking behaviour for an English teacher)‚ but I didn’t care – Lara was seducing her intern and hopefully‚ I’d be fucking them both very shortly. At five to four‚ my phone buzzed on the table. I dropped my pen and picked it up as soon as I heard it and saw the words “Sorted. Come and get us!” Once again‚ I was rushing through the now thankfully deserted corridors towards Lara’s office. When I got there I could hear giggling‚ I stopped outside for a second‚ trying to decipher whether it was Lara or Kellie‚ and then when I heard a voice I didn’t recognise and the same musical laugh‚ I knew it was Lara. Seemed like her laugh was just as beautiful as the rest of her. I smiled to myself and then steeled myself for what I knew was about to happen‚ what I had orchestrated‚ and walked boldly through the office door.
“Afternoon ladies!” I said as I walked in. Lara looked up and smiled at me‚ but Kellie looked confused. Lara chucked me the keys to her door and said “Draw the blind as well hunny‚ we don’t want anyone else to see this!” The look on Kellie’s face darkened even more. She started to speak “wh..what’s going on here?!?!” She stuttered. “Well‚” Lara said in a sing song sort of voice‚ “we’ve noticed how… gorgeous you are… and we wanted to exploit that… and we wanted to do it right now… in my office. Okay?” Kellie looked taken aback but before she had a chance to answer Lara was kissing her and caressing her breasts‚ almost straddling her in the chair. Kellie seemed to struggle for a minute or two but then Lara slid her hand up Kellie’s leg and began rubbing her pussy through her leggings and Kellie started to moan softly into Lara’s mouth. Lara began kissing down Kellie’s body before stopping and looking at me saying “Well come on then! This was your idea!” I couldn’t help but laugh as I stripped off my shirt‚ trousers and boxers then walked over to the two gorgeous women making out with each other. Lara had begun to strip Kellie‚ her top and bra was already on the floor and now Lara was working on her leggings. I looked down at Kellie and saw her stunning figure. She was very lithe and skinny but had big breasts too‚ not quite as big as Lara’s but big enough to stand out in a crowd. She had a very flat stomach and incredibly slim legs. Her pussy was beautifully shaved and was glistening with Lara’s saliva and her own wetness from being so turned on. I looked at her face and saw that it was slightly long but not unattractive – she was pretty in a quirky‚ alternative way. She had deep brown eyes that you could just fall into and she would definitely be a hit in the clubs with all the horny boys. She could be no older than eighteen. For a split second‚ I felt wrong doing this to her‚ but then‚ I heard her let out a loud moan of pleasure as Lara’s tongue found her clit and then my cock stiffened again and found its way into her wide open mouth. She couldn’t take it as deep as Lara could but as soon as I put it in there I felt the cold metal of her tongue stud on my head and this instantly turned me on even more. She was moaning on to my cock as Lara attacked her pussy with her tongue and gagging every so often when my cock hit the back of her throat. She brought her hand up to start jerking me off‚ but I pushed it away‚ holding the back of her head and fucking her face as hard as I was about to fuck her pussy. I pulled out of her mouth and kissed her gently before moving behind Lara and beginning to lick her sodden pussy. She had been rubbing herself whilst fingering and licking Kellie’s pussy and was already absolutely dripping wet‚ but I added my own saliva to the mix‚ first of all sticking my tongue in her arsehole then sliding it all the way up her pussy to her clit‚ sliding my fingers into both holes simultaneously making her moan onto Kellie’s pussy. I felt her begin to buck her hips against my fingers and tongue and I spanked her‚ leaving a massive red mark on her arse‚ the ones I’d left before only just fading. I pulled away and said “swap with Kellie… I wanna taste her and fuck her… get her to lick you out… her tongue is amazing!” Lara could barely speak so she helped me move Kellie to the floor and then Lara knelt over her face‚ I watched as she felt the tongue stud against her pussy for the first time and she moaned louder then she had all day as I began to assault Kellie’s clit‚ pussy and arsehole. I began to slide my fingers in and out of her just like I did with Lara‚ and she squirmed a little at first‚ but then her hips began to buck just like Lara’s had… Turns out she was just as much of a slut as Lara was… I felt my cock stiffen and I looked at Lara’s face‚ it was contorted into the look of sheer pleasure that occurred just as she was cumming. Good‚ I thought to myself. Out loud I said “Lara‚ 69 her whilst I fuck her pussy.. I want you to be able to take both of us in your mouth…” Lara obediently bent forward and I heard a spank as Kellie got more into what was happening. I knelt up and felt Lara suck me into her gorgeous mouth and all the way to the back of her throat again‚ just to prove her supremacy at giving head‚ then forced my cock into Kellie’s tiny tight pussy. She almost screamed into Lara’s pussy as my cock penetrated her time and again with Lara’s tongue lapping at her clit. Every so often Lara would stop to cum all over Kellie’s face again and then keep licking her. I could feel myself getting closer to orgasm and for the first one‚ I wanted them both to suck me off. So I put Lara to her knees and told Kellie to do the same. They both willingly obliged. They took it in turns to suck my dick and balls respectively‚ first Lara on my cock showing Kellie just what she could do‚ then Kellie trying to imitate her and gagging so using her hand to compensate. This brought me close to orgasm and when I said “I’m gonna cum!!!” They both opened their mouths wide and my load shot across both their faces. They spent the next five minutes cleaning each other up‚ then sucking me til I was hard again. This time Lara was going to be fucked by me whilst Kellie licked her clit. They swapped positions and I began to fuck Lara’s sweet pussy looking into Kellie’s eyes as I did so. She looked so helpless‚ being fucked by two people she respected and worked with and yet she had the look in her eyes that begged for more. So I told Lara to destroy her arsehole‚ which apparently she started doing as Kellie started squealing and flicking her tongue over Lara’s clit as my cock pounded in and out. We stayed in like this for what felt like hours; my cock in Kellie’s mouth‚ then back in Lara’s pussy‚ then her arse then back in her pussy again‚ before finally‚ I pulled out of Lara’s pussy‚ pulled Kellie towards me and rammed my cock into her mouth spurting four or five times before finally being done. The two sexy dance teachers kissed and shared my cum then licked each other clean‚ before the three of us collapsed in a heap on the floor. After what felt like an age I stood up and said “We best get dressed and out of here before the cleaner’s turn up… we could all lose our jobs!” Lara gave me a sour look that said simply ‘I wasn’t finished!!!!’ So I carried on “Lara hunny‚ I’ll make it upto you this evening… I’ll be round yours in an hour… Kellie… Would you be willing to do something like this again? You’re incredibly sexy and I for one enjoyed tasting and fucking you very much…” Kellie seemed taken aback‚ but she nodded a couple of times. I smiled at the two of them sat there totally naked and couldn’t help but feel aroused again. “Lara‚ I’ll be at yours in 90 minutes…” I said as I finished getting dressed “you two… best finish up here!” I finished with a laugh as I unlocked the door and headed out to go home and shower. Sure enough‚ after waiting around for twenty or so seconds‚ I heard the lock click and soft moans issuing from the room once again. Fighting every fibre of my being‚ I left the drama class room and headed for my flat. I had a wild evening in planned for Lara‚ and I hoped it’d be one she’d never forget.
*
Ninety minutes later‚ I rang the doorbell to Lara’s house. She took a little while to answer but when she did she was just stood in her white dressing gown‚ swinging the tie in one hand. She was blocking the way in. “That was a nasty thing you did earlier… Leaving me and poor Kellie while I was still so horny…” “Lara‚ you’re always horny… now if you don’t move out the way and let me in‚ you won’t be able to have my cock again tonight now will you?” I said with a cheeky smile. She pretended to mull it over then said “This had better be good yano… You owe me!!!” I simply smiled and walked in‚ heading straight to her bedroom‚ undressing as I got there. She was right behind me and she helped remove my trousers as I slid her gown off her sleek body. “Lara.. This may be an odd question‚ but how many dildos do you have?” She looked slightly taken aback and then replied “At last count… twelve. Why?” “No reason‚ Just get me your two biggest or thickest ones.. There’s a good girl.” She looked at me again in a quizzical fashion‚ but did as she was told and got her dildos out. She placed them on the bed next to her then said “Well… What are you waiting for?!” I leapt across the room to where she was laying and instantly picked up the red dildo from the week before. I began sliding it up and down her pussy gently and teasingly at first just to get her wet and excited and she tugged at my hair as I did so‚ meaning that she wanted more already and for me to hurry up. I looked up at her whilst rubbing this dildo up and down her pussy and circling it around her entrance and she was getting more and more agitated‚ before her eyes widened as I slipped it inside her moving it in and out gently at first then faster and faster. She began to squeeze her breasts then moved one hand to her clit which she started to rub‚ matching my rhythm with the dildo. It didn’t take long before she was moaning loudly and I was getting excited. Now was to come the fun part. I pulled the dildo all the way out of her pussy and then deliberately turned her over. I spread her arse cheeks wide and slid the now soaking wet dildo deep into her arse. She once again moaned and gripped the bedsheets but she stayed still‚ not quite sure what was about to happen. I spanked her for good measure‚ then took up her second dildo. This one was a dark blue‚ not quite as long as the other one‚ but a bit thicker. This time I took no prisoners‚ slamming it straight into her pussy. She let out a cry of surprise and pleasure then I slid underneath her and she began sucking on my cock for what felt like a heavenly millionth time that day and I began to clamp my teeth down on her clit‚ flicking my tongue between them. It didn’t take long to get me supremely hard‚ so I spanked her‚ pushed her down flat onto the bed and lined my cock up with her pussy. Her dildo was still buried deep inside her and she felt me brush my cock up against her pussy once or twice. She started to say “Oh‚ My‚ God.” But never got beyond “Oh” ‘cos as soon as she started speaking‚ I slammed my cock into her pussy‚ along with her dildo. The feeling of the rubber was an odd one on my cock‚ but not unpleasant as the fake and my real cock worked inside her‚ she began to moan incredibly loudly. Seemed like she loved having her pussy stretched to the limits. I pulled out and flipped her over. I wanted to see the look on her face as the two cocks worked inside her pussy. I wasn’t disappointed. Once again she was biting her lip this time so hard a slight trickle of blood began to slide down her face. She didn’t seem to care. The pleasure of having two cocks in her pussy was so intense she was just focussing on her orgasm. It wasn’t long til I felt her pussy clench and her legs wrap around me. It was the tightest it had ever been during orgasm and she screamed the loudest she had ever screamed. I had to stop thrusting just to keep myself from cumming inside her. I wasn’t ready yet . her arsehole needed the same treatment as her pussy. She seemed to read my mind‚ as both her legs were moved to my shoulders by what seemed to be a mutual unspoken agreement‚ and I spread her arsecheeks wide once again‚ squeezing my cock inside her. I thought her pussy had been tight‚ but this… this was incredible. Every movement felt like it was gonna make me explode. Lara kept wincing‚ I couldn’t tell whether it was with pain or pleasure but she grabbed my hips and made me thrust harder so I guessed it was pleasure. She couldn’t hold on for long though and it wasn’t long til she had another screaming orgasm. This time‚ I came as well‚ filling her arsehole even more than it already was. I kept thrusting until I was done‚ moaning and groaning as I did so‚ then rolled over to lie next to her. She pulled both her toys out of herself and began licking them clean. I didn’t think it possible‚ but this made me even hornier than I had been all day‚ watching her lick her and my cum off of those cocks… She then proceeded to do the same to mine at which point I said “all better now?” She looked at me with her staggering green eyes and said “No… I need to clean you properly!” And with that she held onto my cock and dragged me to her bathroom where she turned on the shower.
We began fumbling around with the soap‚ having a bit of a laugh to begin with‚ lathering each other up and washing each other down‚ doing the generic couply thing in the shower. Then I pulled the shower head off of its attachment and plunged the whole thing deep into her pussy‚ whilst it was switched on. She nearly cried with pleasure and I began fucking her arsehole again using the water from the shower and my spit as a lube. She couldn’t keep the shower head inside her for long however‚ so I pulled out of her arse hole‚ pressed her face against the glass‚ and began fucking her pussy‚ holding the power shower over her clit. This really did drive her wild and she was trying to claw at the glass‚ anything to show the pleasure she was feeling. Before too long‚ I abandoned the shower head completely and we fucked as we had in the broom cupboard earlier‚ before she propped herself up between the wall and the glass of the shower door and I fucked her in a sitting position. She had to have me hold her up on several occasions as she lost her grip when she came‚ but everytime she did she dug her nails into me urging me on. It didn’t take long for me to shoot my load inside her‚ burying my cock into her swollen dripping wet pussy‚ and once again she dutifully sucked me clean‚ looking at me the whole time. After this we actually showered properly‚ giving each other a proper wash and clean and then had fun towelling each other off. This gave me another idea. I curled the towel and whipped her on the arse. She screamed and then tried to fight back‚ but I knew as well as she did if I kept whipping her‚ it would turn her on again and she soon submitted and begged “Take me back to the bedroom… I want to fuck you again before we sleep!” This girl was a machine!!! We went back to the bedroom‚ naked and hand in hand and this time she placed me on the bed. “I want a bit of control now!” She said and before I could do anything‚ she had lowered her pussy on to my cock and she was grinding against me. I couldn’t help but let out a groan as I watched her tits bounce up and down whilst she was fucking my cock – the feeling was amazing‚ and I could feel how deep I was going inside her‚ the gravity of her being on top helping with the force of our sex. She clawed down my chest occasionally and I reached up to squeeze those magnificent breasts. I sat up and began biting all down her body and neck as far as I could reach but she slapped me and pushed me back down‚ before standing up turning round and fucking me in reverse cowgirl. I began spanking her arse and clawing down her back but this just made her bounce up and down on me faster and harder. I reached around and began rubbing her massively swollen clit and she started moaning and groaning and reached her hands round to claw at my face and tug my hair. I started to match her rhythm with my cock pounding in and out of her as her pussy lifted up and down onto it. The feeling was ecstasy for the pair of us and I could already feel my balls tightening once again despite the amount of times I’d cum already that day. I squeezed her breasts together and with one final push‚ I began to cum inside her pussy once again. She rode out mine and her orgasm as mine had set her off then she continued to ride me for a little while before she was fully satisfied and clambered off‚ joining me in laying on the bed. I looked at her and smiled. “I like this new arrangement we have!” I said laughing. She looked at me for a long time before saying “Me too… I just wish you’d done thing’s sooner!” I nodded trying not to laugh. And then she said “And next time we have a threesome‚ I want two cocks‚ you hear me? Otherwise it’s not fair! Today you got two pussies‚ two mouths and four breasts! I got one cock!” I tried to defend myself “HEY‚ you got Kel’s tongue too!!!” But she was having none of it. “Fine‚” I finally conceded “You find a guy‚ and we’ll have a threesome with him…” If truth be told‚ I did wanna try both ways‚ and I knew from what happened earlier tonight she’d love to have more than one cock inside her at a time… maybe even having two in each hole… She rolled over‚ grabbed her phone and texted someone saying she knew just the guy. I smiled then kissed her on the lips. “Night Lara… Try not to wake me up too early…” “You’re the one that always wakes me up!” She said laughing “You always prod me in the side or the back with that thing down there!!” We both fell about laughing‚ and started to go to sleep‚ both thinking about what the next couple of days and sexual encounters would bring!
TO BE CONTINUED.
The Teacher’s Tale Part 3
“Fuck.. Fuuuuuucccckkkkkk!!!!” This was the sound being made by the gorgeous girl I was fucking and had been for the last few weeks as my balls collided with her anus whilst I pounded her pussy as hard and fast as my small frame would allow. She was clawing down my back (I couldn’t count the number of scratches I had accumulated)‚ but nothing was going to stop me. I brought my hand down upon her face and thrust deep into her again as I shot my load into her pussy again. I felt her tighten around me as I did so and she dug her nails in as deep as she could as she too let her orgasm go.
“Fuck me.” She said‚ “That was good!” I smiled wryly at her. I couldn’t help but feel that I needed to spice things up some what – Lara had such a huge sexual appetite that I felt I had to whet it somewhat just to keep her satisfied. She was the best thing I had ever had or experienced sexually but if I was to slip up then I would lose her forever. “Hunny… Whats up?” She asked looking at me with a worried look in her eye. “Wasn’t I good enough?” She seemed so downtrodden and disheartened that I just couldn’t bare it. “No of course not gorgeous you were amazing as ever… It’s just…” She looked at me “Just..?” she egged me on. “Nothing… We’re going away for a weekend. I’ll book us the hotel tomorrow morning and we’ll go tomorrow afternoon and just have a fuck fest somewhere different yeah?” I finished beaming down at her. She smiled back and said “OKAY! Anything you want me to bring???” “No‚” I said “just let me pack a bag for you before I leave and then you have to bring it… but no peeking!” She smiled and said “Oooo you’re so sexy when you’re mysterious…” As she said this she sauntered towards the bathroom. “Coming…again?” She winked and I… I couldn’t refuse. “You bet your life I am.” And I sprinted after her taking her into the shower once again.
*
Lara was driving and listening to the instructions the Sat Nav we had christened “Sally” was giving her. We had gone as far away from Pembury as we could get without it having to take us a whole day to travel. We did stop at a service station and yes‚ we did have a quickie in the backseats of the car where a policeman came and knocked on the window and I thought we were going to get arrested til Lara asked him if he’d like to join in and bring his female partner over to as well and he looked kind of sheepish and said “don’t do it again” and ran off back to his bike. This was a source of great amusement for a good hour of the journey we both fell about laughing Lara trying to concentrate on the drive after I had made her legs shake from the sex we had had not too long before. The bags I had packed were sat in the boot full of toys and other things that I wanted to use on Lara later that evening and she had kept badgering me about what was in there but I just smiled and would say “Wait and see” and go back to reading my book.
When we reached the hotel I gave the name that I had booked it under and then I ran upstairs with Lara. I could tell she was horny as she couldn’t keep still and I smirked as we got into the room and the first thing she did was throw off her clothes‚ sprawl on the bed and say in her sexy little voice “Come and get me big boy…” An offer like that one did not refuse. I went over to the bed‚ taking my top off as I did so and making sure that I had locked the door. The ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign swung lazily on the wrong side of the handle as my face fell into Lara’s pussy. Her legs spread wide and my tongue dived inside her‚ my fingers slipping into her arse hole. “Oooh… It’s been too long…” She moaned quietly gripping my hair hard and pulling me deeper into her pussy my nose rubbing against her engorged clit. She smelt and tasted amazing as ever and my cock was rock solid as my tongue moved in and out of her and swirled inside her‚ my fingers pumping her anus and my free hand squeezing each of her magnificent breasts in turn. I pulled my tongue out of her deciding my cock needed to be buried balls deep inside her and I rolled her legs up so her knees were by her face. She just went with it and allowed me to slide my cock deep into her pussy whilst I perched on her thighs. I dipped my cock in and out of her faster and faster deeper and deeper my balls against her clit‚ bouncing on it and making her moan gently every time my cock buried itself inside her. She was moaning and clawing my back again and squeezing my arse trying to make me cum. I pulled out of her pussy and deliberately missed‚ slamming my big wet cock into her arsehole making her scream with pleasure and pain all at once and she rocked backwards hard. I pulled out and forced her legs as far back and as far wide as they could go and began to pound her arsehole hard and fast so much so she began to cry with pain as I plunged deeper‚ harder and faster than I had ever done before. She screamed as she reached orgasm and this spurred me on‚ making me slide four fingers inside her pussy‚ spread as wide as they could making her close her eyes and moan even louder as my cock and fingers worked in tandem to bring her closer to another orgasm. She was moaning and groaning and pushing her holes onto my appendages. She groaned as another orgasm hit her and my balls began to tighten up. This was a now very familiar feeling every time Lara and I were in a room together. I pulled out of her arse hole and began to pull her down but I didn’t need to. She was on her knees in a flash and taking me in her mouth‚ this time thought only sucking my head and jerking the shaft faster and faster. She kept eye contact the whole time and began to swirl her tongue on my tip. This was nearly enough to set me off except she decided to swallow me whole then slide all the way back up my cock and play with the tip again. This sent me into overdrive and I shot my load deep into her throat which she swallowed and sucked up greedily. I looked down at her and stroked her hair smiling. She smiled back and licked her lips her tongue smacking against them as if to say “give me more!” I couldn’t believe this girl. She was utterly amazing in every aspect. Sexy and a sexaholic. Perfect. Instead of giving her what she wanted however I went into one of the bags and pulled out a slutty police officers uniform‚ some stockings and some heels. “Why don’t you go get a bath… and then come out wearing this? And then the room will be ready for you and us and our… session for later…” I said with a wink. She hurriedly took the clothes and shoes off of me and went into the bathroom. I heard the lock click and said “You better use the shower head on your clit cos if I don’t hear you moaning I’m not gonna fuck you later!” She made a noise that sounded like “Duh.” And I laughed as I prepared the room‚ picking up the phone and calling room service. “Hi‚ Yeah‚ I’d like to order some food up to the room… and could you please make sure it’s a guy that brings it up? My… girlfriend is fussy about who brings her food!” I hung up the phone and began to light the red candles I’d brought. They would go nuts downstairs if they found out I had candles but I didn’t want them to be lit for too long. I grinned as I lay out her toys on the bed along with two sets of handcuffs‚ a whip‚ a blindfold and two of her leather shackles. I grinned as I heard her moaning loudly (even if she was faking it‚ she had at least tried to please‚ and lets face it‚ she was such a nympho she probably was using the showerhead on her clit like I’d asked)‚ and finished laying everything out‚ sitting on the bed in just my boxer shorts waiting for her to come out of the bathroom in her outfit. I wasn’t waiting long.
Out she stepped of the bathroom and it took every bit of self control to stop my jaw hitting the floor. This unfortunately for me meant that my cock was unattended and sprang to life at the sight of her. Her full beautiful breasts flowing out over the top of the far too tight policewoman’s top cum dress her stockings finishing just below the bottom of the outfit‚ her legs looking sleeker and sexier than ever in the heels that I’d given her. She had a cap on hiding the top of her head and she looked up at me from under the peak. She gazed around the room. “I think I’ll have to place you under arrest. For having a too hard cock and for not fucking me quickly enough.” And upon seeing the candles she added “And for being a romantic fuck.” She swayed towards me and dropped to her knees‚ literally ripping the boxers off me and took me into her mouth for the second time that evening. I pulled her top down slightly and her breasts fell free and I looked down to see my cock almost between them. It was like she read my mind and slid her breasts around my cock‚ sucking it occasionally to make it wetter and to allow it to slide better between them. It was at one such moment that there was a knock on the door and I forced her to swallow my cock‚ lodging it at the back of her throat and shouting in a clear voice “Come in. I’m in the bathroom. Come and leave it on the bed.” In walked the guy I had asked for to come and deliver me the food I’d requested. He saw what was happening and made to run out but I shouted “WAIT!” And he stopped. “Do you not find my girlfriend sexy?” He looked and I could see a definite bulge in his pants. “We don’t have any money to tip you with… So let us tip you another way… A very good way… Let her fuck you…” He looked again. I looked down at her and whispered “Pull up your dress hunny” Which she did so with incredible speed‚ spreading her legs ever so slightly to give him a full view of her pussy. Within seconds he was behind her‚ his cock out and sliding into her pussy from behind. She moaned onto my cock‚ her vocal chords vibrating against my head and I smiled down at her and whispered “surprise!” All she could do was moan as the hotel boy slid his cock in and out of her. She took me out of her mouth and began to jerk me hard and fast but I pulled her hand away and said “On the bed. Both of you. Lara‚ on top of me…” She obeyed and I slid my cock into her arse while the other guy slipped his cock inside her pussy. In tandem we began to fuck her holes. I reached around and began squeezing her throat as both our cocks filled her as deep as they could. He was moving fast and hard as was I and I could tell he was squeezing her breasts and I could feel him pulsing and throbbing inside her every time he thrusted inside her she bucked her hips and I could feel her grind her anus onto my cock. She tried to moan but I squeezed almost all of the breath out of her throat and she bucked harder and harder and I smiled‚ releasing her throat slightly so she could breathe and she let out a long loud moan. After she orgasmed I told her to turn around and let him fuck her arse hole. She did as she was told and got on her knees before laying face down on top of me‚ my cock inside her pussy and he was just about to slip into her anus before I said “put the red one in her first” He looked down at the bed and saw the red dildo “oh and pass me the blue!” He looked and saw them both next to each other… He thought for a split second then slid the red dildo deep into her arse causing her to moan gently and passed me the blue dildo‚ which I slid into her pussy alongside my cock. I looked at her and said “Four cocks you little whore. You’re taking four cocks. And you’re going to cum harder than you ever have and it’s all because of me. You are mine and I own you and your pussy and the only reason you’re being fucked by all four cocks is because of me.” Before she could answer my hand reached her throat again and the other nameless guy slid his cock into her anus along with the red dildo and I could feel the scream build then die in her throat as my hand caught it. Both of our cocks worked her pussy and my spar hand worked on her clit. I could feel her pussy close around my cock and tighten again and again as she came repeatedly from having the four cocks – two real‚ two fake in her slutty holes and I could see tears roll down her cheeks. I could feel myself getting closer and judging by the powerfulness of the other’s thrusting so was he. “She’ll take it in her mouth.” I threw her to her knees then picked her up by the throat. “toss him off into your mouth. Do it like you did to me earlier.” And she did as she was told and she began to suck his head and jerk him into her mouth. “I want to see him cum in your mouth. Let me watch.” She opened her mouth just as the guys face contorted and his cum shot inside her. “Keep it in your mouth and toss me into you too.” She did as she was told‚ rubbing my cock harder and faster making me closer and then she began to fondle my balls which made me spurt right in her mouth. I looked her dead in the eye. “Now swallow it you dirty little slut.” And she did. She swallowed every last drop of cum in her mouth and I smiled. “Thank you sir‚ that will be all. Please enjoy the rest of your evening and remind the rest of your staff not to disturb us unless we invite them. Thank you.” Before I had even finished the first sentence he had gone out the door and down the corridor‚ pulling his trousers up and belting them so as his manager didn’t see anything wrong. The dildo’s were still inside Lara and she made to take them out. I looked at her and said “Don’t you dare!” And she replied with “That. Was fucking hot. And very naughty…” “Not anywhere as hot or naughty as this will be. On the bed. Now.” She obeyed without question and I saw the dildos being held tightly in place and affecting the way she was moving. Once she was on the bed I said “Spread ‘em!” She immediately did as she was told and I cuffed both her hands to the bars at one end of the bed and shackled her legs to the other end. I put the blindfold on her and said “Now you are truly mine…” All she did was smile and I blew out the candles‚ grabbing them as I did so. I made her suck my cock again to get me hard‚ then I began fucking her pussy again‚ making her moan and groan as I did so. This time however I poured the hot melted wax from the candles onto each of her nipples at the same time. She tried to buck but she couldn’t so she moaned loudly instead. With what was left of the wax I dripped the rest of one candle onto her clit with my cock still pounding her pussy and then with a moments hesitation‚ I slid the still hot candle deep into her arsehole. This sent her into a pain and pleasure overdrive. She spasmed and moaned and screamed and bucked and grinded on my cock making noises that no human has heard since the stone age as her most primal instincts came out and I slammed her throat and buried my fingers in her mouth to stifle some of the noise. I pulled the candle and the dildo out of her arse and then pulled my cock out of her and began to fuck her anus again. She was breathing very heavily and I could see tears glistening on her cheeks. I spanked her arse cheeks and bit down on her nipples‚ tasting the wax and making her raise slightly off the bed. I put my cock into her arsehole gently at first and I saw her visibly wince. This just made me want to fuck her harder so I did so. My big hard cock pushed against the walls of her arsehole which were roasting hot and tighter than they had been before I ever fucked her and she cried with pleas
my first crossdressed gangbang
my first crossdressed gangbang · Crossdressers · Hello! I am a 55-year-old bisexual male who loves to cross-dress, and this is my true gang-bang story. It was a lot of fun and I would love to do it again someday. Maybe when I do, I’ll write about it here. ;)
My First Time Crossdressed Gangbang Story
I was 26-years-old at the time and traveling all over the country for my job. My work kept me in a new state for about four months, then it was on to the next one. I would always choose a hotel that was close to an adult bookstore or an all-male spa, and if those were not available, a truck stop would do. Luckily, in this case, there was an adult video store about 10 blocks away.
Late one night, after a few beers and getting a bit stoned, I got extremely horny. I was in the mood for getting dicked down while dressed like a little slut, and I knew exactly how I wanted it.
I had some experience sucking dick and enjoyed the occasional ass pounding now and then, but I had always wanted to be gang-banged bareback by a group of well-hung guys while dressed like the whore I am.
But before I set out to fulfill my fantasy, I had to get ready. I showered and shaved my entire body smooth, with special attention to my crotch and ass. I applied makeup, bright and thick to make my eyes and lips pop. Long, trashy red acrylic nails and matching toes rounded out the look of a hot and ready hooker.
It was about 10:00 pm when I packed my backpack with everything I needed. I stuffed in my blonde wig, strap-on titties, sexy black lace bra, matching panties, black thigh-high stockings with a bold back seam, garter belt, and a pair of black six-inch stiletto stripper heels. I also made sure to throw in some lube and several dildos of various sizes.
As I headed out, I had decided to walk since I was still a little buzzed. I made my way to the local adult video store. I had already been there several times on previous trips, so I knew they had viewing rooms, some with glory holes. That was where the real fun happened. This store was one of my favorite hook-up spots because I could always find easy cock. I was confident that I’d have no problem getting all my holes resized tonight.
When I arrived, I noticed it was quite crowded. I went to the counter, got 30 dollars in single bills, and proceeded to the back where the booths were. My favorite booth was available and I took that as a good sign. I liked this particular stall because it was small and had a glory hole on each wall. So if I got on all fours, my ass would be at one hole and my mouth would be at the other.
I’d normally just change in the booth, but I was so horny that I decided to change in the restroom. Next, I had to prepare for the night ahead of me and chose to warm up with some intense dildo action. I took the assorted plastic and rubber phalluses out of my bag and got to work. I started with the thinnest one, lubricating it thoroughly before sliding it up my butt. I stroked it in and out of myself for a few minutes, letting it flirt and tease my prostate, quickly getting in the mood. I had to bite my lip to keep from moaning out loud. I could feel my cock hardening, but I had to resist cumming, lest I spoil my plans for the night. One by one, I repeated this process with all the dildos, working my way up from the smallest to the largest. All the while trying my hardest not to shoot my load all over the restroom stall.
Once I was all lubed up and ready to go, I shoved a giant butt plug in my ass. It was so big that it barely fit and kept me stretched open wide. I quickly finished dressing and put on my heels. I was eager to get this show on the road. I walked out into the store proper, where several guys stood around, chatting and laughing. I felt daring as I strutted by them on my way to the booth, making sure to switch my hips to bring attention to my legs and ass. I even winked at them over my shoulder. The cat-calls started almost immediately as more and more patrons took notice of my scandalous getup. I felt like a real slut, and with all the stares I got, I knew that I was in for a good time. I stepped into my stall, purposely not locking the door behind me. I put in a few dollars and selected a sexy gay bareback gang-bang video, the kind I wanted to recreate. I didn’t have to wait a whole minute before a nice, cut cock about eight inches or so came through the glory-hole facing me. At the other hole, I saw another guy watching me and jacking off, so I got down on my hands and knees, settling onto the cum soaked floor. I began to slowly suck the dick in front of me, simultaneously removing the huge plug in my ass. I replaced the plug with a huge dildo with a suction cup base, making sure to give the guy behind me a good view.
I stuck the fake dick to the wall just below the hole he was watching and slid my ass onto it, rocking back and forth, putting on a show. The guy behind me must have gotten tired of just watching because he thrust this cock through the glory-hole and tapped my ass with it to get my attention. I briefly paused the blowjob to look back at the new dick. It was huge! Roughly 10 inches long and as thick as my forearm! I absolutely had to have it inside me. I removed the dildo, leaving my asshole gaped, and the monster cock slid right in, all the way to the hilt. He started pumping into me bare as I sucked the other cock. It felt so good, and I was close to cumming when the cock in my mouth shot several streams of hot yummy cum down my throat.
I swallowed every last drop, and the guy left, obviously satisfied. Still, I continued to hold back my orgasm, knowing that it would be worth it later. Barely a second passed when another big hard cock came through the hole, and I got back to work sucking while my ass was being pounded. The man behind me hammered my prostate, making me moan around the cock in my mouth. Not long after, the cock in my ass erupted. I could feel spurt after spurt of thick cum being shot up my ass.
The door to my stall opened, and there stood four or five guys, all big and buff and stroking their huge cocks while watching me get fucked. As soon as the cock I was sucking filled my mouth with another delicious load, I was pulled into the hallway by this new group of well-endowed men. Each of them took turns using me. For the next hour, my ass was constantly stuffed with dick, and my stomach was full of jizz. When they were done, my entire body was sticky with sweat and cum. The men were fully sated, and none wanted a second round.
I hadn’t expected my night to end so quickly and was very disappointed. Just then, two massive black guys walked in, and I knew that my night wasn’t over by a long shot. They surveyed the scene and saw me in my ruined lingerie and makeup. I gave them a flirty, gooey smile and beckoned them over with a finger. They must have liked what they saw because they started to strip while everybody watched. When they were completely naked, my jaw practically hit the floor. They had two of the biggest cocks I have ever seen! Both must have been 11 inches or more and thick as a baseball bat. One even had a nice upward curve that I knew would feel amazing on my prostate.
The one with the curve got behind me; I felt him lineup his huge cock with my cum-lubed ass and slowly pushed in. It was bigger than anything I had taken so far and hurt going in. When he was about halfway in, he began slowly pumping in and out. Allowing me to get accustomed to his impressive size.
The other guy grabbed my head and tried to shove his huge cock down my throat. I could only manage to get the head in. The others stood around and watched. Some were even taking pictures and filming me from every angle. After about 10 minutes, the man in my ass shoved his huge cock all the way in. I could feel his balls pressing against mine. It was so long, I thought I could feel it in my stomach. Then he really started to fuck me hard, and all I could do was moan with pleasure. I was so turned on, and it felt so good that I shot my load from just being fucked, splattering the floor with my cum.
I finally managed to swallow a few more inches of the cock in front of me. I could feel it reaching down past my tonsils. I knew that I would have a sore throat in the morning. After a while of fucking me like this, they decided to switch it up and trade places. I could taste my ass and the other men’s cum on his dick and eagerly slurped it all up. I had lost track of time. The one now in front pulled out of my mouth and went around back. At the same time, the other one slipped under me. I sat down on the cock below while the other man began pushing his way into my already occupied asshole.
I started to protest, thinking these two must be crazy. One massive cock barely fit on its own; two would surely split me apart! Before I could fully voice my concern, the head of the one behind me popped in, and I almost screamed. It hurt for only a minute or so. Before I knew it, I was being double fucked by these huge black cocks.
The other guys must have decided that they were ready for round two. They came back into it, fighting to shove their cocks down my throat and dumping what seemed to be gallons of cum into my stomach. At this rate, I wouldn’t need to eat for days. The two guys fucked my ass like that for another half hour, alternating thrusts, so I was always full before adding to the collection of cum in my ass.
I could feel their cocks in my stomach as shot after shot of hot cum was unloaded deep in my ass. They must have dumped at least a quart of cum in me. I was so full of cum that it squirted out of my ass and all over the guy behind me when they pulled out. Once they were done, the other men all had another go at me.
After watching the other men run a train on me for a little while, one of the black guys came over and started talking to me. He told me I was incredibly sexy and introduced himself and his friend as Rick and Marcus. He said he had a business proposition for me.
"We own this joint, how would you like to do this every Friday and Saturday night? We’ll pay you 200 dollars per show. We charge spectators a fee and we will find you the biggest, hottest dicks around with a minimum of six to ten guys".
They told me to think about it since I could not answer right away as my mouth was filled with cock. It went on like that for another hour before the last guy finally came. I was absolutely filthy from head to toe. I was covered in a mixture of jizz, spit, and sweat; I must have stunk something awful.
I got up and walked to their office. I was horribly sore and exhausted but couldn’t keep the smile from my face. I opened the door and said that I would be happy to work for them. They were excited to hear it.
"Since you’re gonna be our new slut, how about you come over here and give us some head. Think you can handle a couple more loads?" Marcus said, already unbuttoning his pants.
"Hell yeah!" I sank to my knees in front of them and happily sucked them off one at a time until they came.
Marcus finished in my throat. He held my head all the way down as he unloaded his hot, sweet cum in my stomach. Rick came shortly after but instead of cumming in my mouth, he sprayed it all over my face.
"I’ll see you guys tomorrow!" I said as I stood up, still covered in cum and looking like a beat-up whore who had a rough night. I knew my clothes were ruined, and my makeup must have been running down my face. On my way out, I stopped by the bathroom to clean up the worst of the cum dripping down my body. I was still so horny that I didn’t bother changing my outfit. I just grabbed my backpack and walked back to the hotel dressed as I was, heels and all. I was hoping that I might get propositioned by someone looking for an easy, late-night fuck.
It was around three o’clock in the morning when I left the video store. I was coming out of an alley when a police car pulled up beside me with the lights flashing. They probably thought I was a prostitute, and I was scared they were going to arrest me. I was trying to find a believable excuse for why I looked like a hooker when two big muscular cops got out of the cruiser. They surrounded me, pinning my back against the alley wall.
"Well, what do we have here? A sissy crossdresser faggot?" The one in front smirked at me while his partner laughed.
"What happened to you?" The second cop looked me up and down, taking in my disheveled appearance. The first cop whispered something into his radio, but I couldn’t hear what he said. I was hoping he wasn’t calling for backup.
I proceeded to tell them all about my night at the adult video store. Still, carefully leaving out the part about me working there, just in case they really did intend on arresting me for prostitution. Another cop car pulled up to check me out, and I regaled him with my escapades as well. I noticed all three cops had bulges in their pants and grins on their faces. After I finished my story, I could tell they were all pretty aroused. The second cop stepped closer to me with a sly smile on his face.
"Listen slut, we have a little deal for you. You blow all three of us right now and you won’t spend the night in holding for whoring."
And that was how I found myself on my knees, surrounded by three cops with their big hard cocks out. I sucked all of them off until they came in my mouth. I swallowed all their cum with a big smile. True to their word, they didn’t arrest me and let me continue my slut walk of shame back to the hotel.
Once I got back to the hotel, I was able to sneak in one of the side exits using my key card. I knew if I tried to go in through the front lobby looking the way I do, they’d probably kick me out. I was tired and sore when I got up to my room but still very excited for the day ahead. I kicked off my heels and peeled the cum soaked lingerie off my body. I took a nice hot shower and douched the last of the cum out of my gaping asshole. Once I was all clean, I got in the bed naked and was out like a light.
he following night around 12:30am I walked back to the bookstore dressed the same way, but I was wearing a red outfit with a tight black mini skirt, I took the back way this time to avoid traffic, but I had to walk through a big truck stop to get there
I looked around the truck stop before continuing and only saw 3 trucks all dark so I continued on and I stopped to check myself in the bathroom mirror but just then 2 truckers walked in as I was about to leave they took me into the bathroom and fucked me as I sucked them off. One came in my ass and one in my mouth and I was on my way.
When I arrived at the bookstore I walked in and was greeted by the two large black men from the prior night (the owners) I was quite horny and looking forward to what the night had in-store. I was wearing my clity Cage, my strap-on tits with a hot red and black latex boos-tier, lacy red G-string panties, with matching garter belt, black thigh high stockings, and my 8-inch red stripper heels and a huge Butt plug with a long black fuzzy tail.
The 2 black men escorted me through the bookstore where it was quite crowded with lots of horny men. We went back to their office where I sucked both their cocks as they gave me the rundown of the night. The one with the husky deep voice explained that they had 10 well hung guys that were just dying to get at me. Then the other guy spoke with a much higher fem voice with a slight lisp.
He said that they had a private room in the rear all set up and there were going to be about 20 people that were just going to watch and enjoy the show, they also said that pix and video were going to be shot.
About that time one of them shot a huge load of cum in my mouth it was so big I thought I was going to drowned, but I managed to swallow it all. The other guy came around back of me and removed the huge butt plug I had in and shoved his huge black cock in my ass and started to fuck me hard after a few minutes of this he shot a huge load of cum deep in my ass.
It felt like he was filling my stomach. I loved it, it felt so good that it made me cum, and no one had even touched my cock yet.
They then shoved my plug back in my ass and said don’t want all that good lube to drip out, then pulled me to my feet and escorted me through the bookstore where everybody started clapping and whistling.
I then noticed that on one wall there was a large flat screen monitor that showed their office where I just got the 2 men off and realized that everybody in the bookstore just watched me get them off and that turned me on even more.
We walked through this door in the rear and inside was a sex swing, bed and 2 couches, in the middle of the room were 9 of the biggest cocks. All around were men and some women seated all naked and waiting for the show to start.
I strutted into the room and went right to work. I started sucking the first cock I came to. I am telling you there was not a cock under 8 inches.
Almost immediately my panties were taken off of me and my ass hole eaten, lubed then filled with cock as I sucked cock after cock as cock was being shoved in my ass after a little while the first load was shot right in my mouth I swallowed every last drop of it, then I felt the huge cock in my ass erupt with a huge load deep inside me it felt so good.
Then another cock was shoved in my mouth and then before the other pulled out of my ass another cock invaded me and I was being fucked in my ass by 2 huge cocks at the same time.
After a little while it got quiet and in walked this Arab guy, he had the biggest cock of them all, I swear it was at least 12 to 13 inches long and so fat it looked like a little baseball bat, I thought it would rip me in half. I tried to get it in my mouth, but I could only get the head of it in, he went around back of me and started to push his huge cock into my ass which was dripping with cum and very well lubricated, it felt like he was ripping me.
He was gentle and took his time though. finally, the head of his enormous cock popped into my ass I tried to scream but my mouth was full of cock. he slowly entered me until he was almost all the way in and then slowly pulled out all the way leaving my ass gaped, then he shoved it back in.
He did this several times until I was used to it and it started to feel real good then he slammed it in as far as it would go and started to pound me hard, all I could do is moan as the cock in my throat erupted at the same time and was pulled out and replaced by another. he fucked me hard for what seemed like an hour before he shot this enormous load into my ass, it felt like a fire hose inside me it was by far the biggest load I had ever had.
It was so much that it was seeping out as he continued to pump my ass. it turned me on so much that I shot my own load I could feel my ass hole clamping down on his enormous cock as he moaned as I used my asshole to suck every drop of cum out of that wonderful cock.
He finally gave me all he had to give I could feel his cock going limp and he pulled out. 2 other cocks took his place quickly. this guy would fuck my ass 2 other times throughout the night, this went on for hours until I had every cock cum in my ass and in my mouth I was covered with cum and loving it.
When they were all done I went out to the audience and started to do some of them, I was so turned on I could do this all night then the 2 Owners came in and had 2 tall shot glass's filled with cum from the audience and wanted me to drink them.
I did, it was so good I licked the glass's clean then they both fucked me in the ass, it was so good to have these 2 huge black cocks deep in my ass as I felt them both cum in my ass, it was dripping cum as I stood up and they handed me 200 hundred dollars and a video tape of the whole thing and said will we see you next week?,
I said hell yeah they said that they had already had about 15 guys for me next week and I said can’t wait. I left shortly afterwards dressed like a slut.
I was still covered in cum and had the huge butt plug in my ass to keep in all the cum as I walked towards the truck stop where it was full of horny truckers. again, I was taken to the bathroom where about 4 truckers waited for me, I sucked off all of them before I started my walk back to the hotel room.
But, before I got there, I decided I wanted to stand out on the corner across from the truck stop hooking myself out for the rest of the night.
I got 3 guys and sucked and swallowed each of them for 20 bucks each. the sun was Cumming up, so I stood on the corner and jacked off for all to see until I shot my own huge load all over my self. I was soaked in cum from all the cock I had throughout the night and my ass dripping cum I then walked my slutty ass back to my room and popped in the video they had given me and started to jack off to it when there was a knock at the door!
Photography Hobby
Photography Hobby · Incest And Taboo · This story is a work of fiction.
There are many advantages of being very wealthy as you might imagine but for me the best part is the ability to follow your lusts to any degree you want.
I have always found young girls and boys to be a secret desire for me, so at one point I opened a photography studio and fully equipped it with the latest cameras and computers just to take pictures of a particular girl. That project went well for a few months before it ran its course and mom wouldn’t let her little girl do any more modeling, and quite honestly I had forgotten about the studio, until my phone rang.
I had posted some ads months’ earlier about child modeling and part of the ad read that you could make 1000’s a week for the right person. The mom calling me sounded a little strung out and really desperate to know how she could get the big payday, so I gave her the basic rundown of how the modeling world runs. We could meet and I would take some photos of her daughter in various scenarios and different outfits – all of which I would provide – then I would send some out to my list of clients and see if they were interested. I usually send 25 photographs for an introduction and if they like them I will sell the 25 photos for $10-$25 per picture. This would make the Mom $500-$750 each set – minus my 20 % commission. (I had to take something for all my “work” or she would be suspicious of my motives) Mom eagerly agreed to this and we made an appointment for the very next day at 10am to meet for the first shoot.
After I hung up with her I went to my studio and started getting everything ready. It had been almost a year since my last model and I had to get familiar with the set up all over again. Satisfied that the video cameras were working and all the hard drives were empty I left for the night with great expectations for the morning. I was not disappointed in the morning as mom and her daughter showed up early for our appointment. I was spot on with my analysis of mom – she looked like a meth head and had erratic body movements which were most of the time a total alarm for being around them, unless she is in possession of a beautiful 9-10 year old girl that wants to become a payday model for mom. We introduced ourselves and I had to struggle to keep calm when looking at her daughter, Lisa. She was nothing like her mom almost to the point that I wondered if they were even related. I explained again how this would work and took a chance with Mom (I don’t remember her name at all) and told her that it was usually best if she wasn’t in the studio during shoots. She seemed almost relieved and as soon as she had signed the parental release form she left without even saying bye to Lisa. With just the 2 of us there I was surprised to find that Lisa was very comfortable and was excited about modeling. We went to the back dressing room where I had racks of different outfits ranging from Tennis clothes to lingerie and we started going through them looking for the right fit. She was a natural and loved the clothes so I let he pick out 5 outfits herself, all of which were very modest, and I picked out a shorts and halter top and a bikini that was just a little too small. I told her I would wait outside for her to change into the first outfit and then we could begin the shoot on the set that I had set up last night. I went back up front and check my computer that was hooked up to the PTZ high definition camera in the changing room and watched Lisa as she changed into the first outfit. I noticed she was wearing baggy white granny panties and made a mental not to change that as soon as I could. The photo shoot went great and after 2 hours Mom came back and I told her that I had 100’s of G-rated photos that I would go through and “edit” for my clients (Little did she know that I was my only client) and I would let he know what they thought of Lisa in 2 days. She seemed a little put off that it would take 2 whole days to find something out and her lack of patience made me even happier.
For the next 2 days I did create a portfolio of 50 pictures just in case Mom wanted to see what we had done – but as it turned out she never even asked. I also watched the changing room footage at least 50 times. Lisa absolutely loved all the clothes. She would run into the room to change into the next outfit and as she would dress she would stand in the mirror and turn at every angle to see how she looked in each piece. The bikini was her favorite, or at least that was the outfit she spent the longest in front of the mirror. As I suspected it was about 1 size too small for her and it made her ass pop in the back and showed off her plump pussy to perfection. This girl was my whole package: bubble butt, flat chest with barley budding nipples, and a fat camel toe. She noticed the camel toe too as she stood in front of the mirror and pulled her bathing suit bottoms in every direction to see if it would change. After realizing it didn’t matter how she pulled, it was still a pronounced bulge she tried pushing down on the front of her pubis to see if she could flatten it out. Watching her do this to herself for about 4 minutes was the highlight of the film and I couldn’t wait to get her back in the studio. So I called mom back and told her I had “sold” 3 sets to my clients and we should go ahead and do another shoot. She was as you can suspect very excited and we agreed to meet later that day at the studio. I took $1500 cash with me in an envelope and when she got there I made a production about paying her share to her and then asking her for the $300 commission for me. She quickly handed me the money and I asked Lisa if she was ready for another shoot. She smiled and said sure and this time I told Mom that we would need 4 hours and she was off in a flash with her cash in hand.
I looked at Lisa and she looked a little tousled and her hair was uncombed so I told her that today we would start with makeup and hair and for her to follow me to the back. I spent a good 45 minutes brushing her hair and talking to her about how makeup would make her look older and more sophisticated and she confided in me that she had never worn makeup before and was excited to try it but didn’t know how. I am not a makeup artist by any means but I did my best and showed her how to apply and blend and when enough is enough. We then went back to the dressing room where I had laid out 4 sets of new underwear, bikini cut, low cut, sheer, and a thong and showed them to her. I told her today we would be taking pictures for underwear ads and we would start with these. She asked about what top to wear and I casually told her that a top wasn’t needed for the shoot as I was only taking shots of the underwear and a top could get in the way, and that I would wait for her on the set. I couldn’t believe it was that easy and I rushed to my computer to watch the show about to go on in the dressing room. When I turned it on she was still dressed standing in front of the counter holding up the thong, and then I started to get nervous. What if she wasn’t going to do it? What if she asked for her Mom to come back? As these scenarios were running through my head she started stripping down and picked up the bikini underwear and pulled them on. These were a perfect fit and you could see a bulge in front but not a full camel toe and she spun around in front of the mirror for a good 5 minutes before walking out of the dressing room wearing only the light yellow panties. My throat was dry and I took a sip of water as she entered the studio and told her she was beautiful. Lisa was a natural and slightly blushed as she made her way to the set. I had put a sofa there this morning and made a show of getting her arranged for the first shoot. Positioning her sitting and looking back over her shoulder and having her long hair come down and cover her nipples. I told her that in the pictures she couldn’t be “nude” but the goal was to seem as though she was nude. She seemed to get it and was incredibly comfortable with me helping pose her. I went back to the camera and started taking pics and started asking her to move and sit in different positions. She was truly a natural so I decided to push it a little and asked her to get on her hands and knees and look back over her shoulder so I could get a picture of her behind. She looked and little puzzled and asked why I would want a picture of her behind, so I told her that my clients thought she was very pretty and enjoyed looking at her, especially her bottom. I’m not sure she understood my explanation but she assumed the position and as she looked back at me I thought the amount of precum oozing out of my cock would have a wet spot the size of a softball on the front of my shorts. I told her that was enough for this pair of panties to go and put on another and off she bounced to the dressing room. She saved the sheer pair for the last and was a little self-conscious when she came back to the set with her hands in front of her nearly naked pussy. She sheepishly told me that you could see right through this pair of underwear and she didn’t know if she should have them on. I acted concerned and went over to her and asked her to show me. I knelt down and she slowly removed her hands from in front of her and the most beautiful bald pussy was on full display to me. I knew I would have trouble standing up so I stayed there for a minute and reassured her that she was beautiful and that my clients were going to love her in these panties. I had one hand on her shoulder and she had gotten accustomed to bringing her hair down her front to cover her nipples and I casually brushed one of the sides of hair back and brushed her cheek lovingly and told her again how pretty she was. She smiled and slowly went over to the couch to do this final shoot. She had all the poses down from memory and I loved the view as she went from pose to pose – and then she asked the question that I wasn’t ready for: “Why do your clients like to see me without clothes on?” Don’t get me wrong I knew this was inevitable but still wasn’t sure how to play this out. I decided to be honest and told her I was going to treat her like an adult and tell her the truth. I asked her if she ever played with herself, you know rub yourself down there. She was posing at this time sitting on the couch with both legs pulled up and chin resting on her knees, and when I asked that she turned beet red instantly and looked away. I didn’t give her time to reply and continued with my response. I told her that my clients thought she was very beautiful, sexy even, and when they looked at her in the poses it made them excited and they would masturbate to the pictures. Trying to keep the photo shoot moving forward I asked her to assume another position which she quietly did, and then she asked me if I got excited looking at her. I thought about it for a second and told her yes, I thought she was very sexy and really enjoyed taking her pictures. She wasn’t satisfied with my answer and told me that wasn’t what she asked; she wanted to know if I masturbated to her pictures. This was it – this was the line I had never crossed. As much as I enjoyed the visualization of young girls and boys, I never played it out in reality. It had always just been a fantasy for me and I was comfortable with that. Now I was confronted with both lying to Lisa and being somewhat safe, or telling her the truth and see if she ran and told mom. Once again I appealed to her youthful desire to be a grown up and told her that I would always treat her as an adult and tell he the truth: Yes I would masturbate while looking at her pictures. She smiled and looked way as I asked her for the next position and she complied. Nothing else sexual was discussed that day and as she was getting dressed Mom came back in the studio, obviously high as a kite and very touchy-feely with me. I did my best to fend her off but Lisa came into the room while Mom was grabbing my crotch and me trying to politely push her away. I was embarrassed for Lisa but Mom quickly said she had seen more than that before and grabbed her and started walking out. Mom looked back at me as said: “2 days until payday?” I replied that I should hear back from my clients by tomorrow so 2 days would be perfect.
After they left I once again made a portfolio of 50 pics that were suitable to show Mom should she ask – but only after rubbing out an amazing orgasm looking at the pics of Lisa in the sheer panties. I thought back to Lisa’s questions and how she reacted to my answers and I felt as though Lisa viewed me as a trusted confidant and that Mom viewed me as a payday for drugs. I actually felt good about both.
Mom and Lisa came back to the studio in 2 days and I had decided to up the game and this time I told Mom that I had 7 clients that would pay me $500 for the sets – and I thought she was going to jump over the counter and rape me. I gave her an envelope with $3500 in it and asked her for my 20% - which after way too much figuring in her head I told her it would be $700 and she reluctantly counted it out to me. I have to admit it as amusing for her to “pay me” with my own money, but the game was afoot and the less she knew the better. I asked Lisa if she was ready for another shoot and she smiled and said sure, but since it was already after lunch time I asked if we could schedule for the next day at 10:00 and told mom that we would need until 5:00 to get the next set competed. Mom was already daydreaming about the drugs she could go buy and just said yeah and walked out the door before Lisa did. I put my hand on Lisa’s shoulder and walked with her to the door and told her that she looked beautiful and I couldn’t wait to see her tomorrow. When we go to the door Lisa turned and gave me a full hug and just said goodbye and walked out. The real reason I didn’t want to shoot a set that day was that I was waiting on some lingerie to be delivered. It’s not all that easy to find sexy lingerie that will fit a 10 year old so I had to order some online and it wouldn’t be there until later today. I spent the next few hours setting up the set for tomorrows shoot and then FedEx delivered. I was like a kid at Christmas as I unwrapped the boxes that contained 6 different lingerie ensembles that included fishnet stockings, garters, fishnet body suit, and see through baby doll teddies. All in all every secret fetish I had was all laid out for Lisa to model the next day.
I was at the studio at 8:30 in anticipation of Lisa coming in and the clock was moving slower than ever in my anticipation of her 10:00 appointment. 10:00 came and went with no Lisa. I was nervous and thought again about if I had properly hidden all of the hard drives with the non PG rated pics I had and if there was anything incriminating here if angry mom of the police showed up – the answer was I was good. It was now 10:30 and no Lisa. I was pacing back and forth and thinking about gathering all of my drives from the safe and leaving with in walks Lisa without Mom. Lisa looked awful; wrinkled dirty clothes, wild hair, and puffy eyes like she had been crying. I came over to her and dropped down on one knee and took he head in my hands and asked her what was wrong? Was she OK? She started sniffing like holding back a cry and said that her mom had left her at her boyfriend’s house and they had gone out to buy drugs and never came back. She took enough change from the boyfriends counter to catch a bus over here and that she was sorry she was late. I told her to come to the back and she was going to take a shower, pick out an outfit, and we were going out for lunch – anywhere she wanted. She seemed a little relieved and said she was hungry, but she asked if we were still going to take pictures today. She said her mom would be mad if she didn’t sell more pictures and she didn’t want her to be mad at her. After leaving her daughter at a druggies house overnight with no food – Lisa was still concerned about her mom’s feelings. She was a better person than me. I went back to my computer and watched Lisa take a shower and wash her hair. She was beautiful and innocent in her movements and I followed her from the shower to the changing room on camera and watched her go through the clothes rack while wrapped in a towel. She picked out a cute tennis skirt and top then went over to the bureau and opened the drawer we had all of her underwear in. I almost passed out when I watched her pull out the sheer pair of panties and pull them on. She stood in front of the mirror admiring herself for a moment then continued to dress and come up front. She looked amazing even with wet hair and especially since I knew what she had on underneath. I asked her where she what she would like to eat and she said Pizza – so I picked the place and off we went. As we were sitting in the booth across from each other, she on her third piece of pizza and me on my first, I asked her how she liked being a model and she said it was the best job in the entire world and she hoped to do this forever. She then asked me about my clients and how did I know them, how did I know what they did while looking at her pictures. I explained that there were a lot of grown men that found young girls attractive and since society said it was wrong for them to do so they were willing to pay money to see pictures without anyone knowing who they were. I told her that it should make her feel very special that these clients would pay money to see her – and she smiled and said it made her feel very special and especially special since I liked masturbating to her pictures her too. I almost choked as she said this and looked around to make sure nobody overheard her and thankfully no one had. She laughed at my reaction and not to worry she had made sure that there was nobody close enough to hear her. This little girl was amazing and had me twisted up like a pretzel. One part of me wanted to devour her like a piece of decadent chocolate cake and another part of me wanted to run and hide. The hard on in my pants was winning at the moment and I paid the bill and we headed back to the studio.
When we got back Lisa was all business and went straight to the changing room to get into today's outfit. I was extremely nervous when I opened a drawer and started laying out the different sets of lingerie with all of the components for each outfit in the same piles. I told her that today we would be doing adult sleepwear and lingerie and showed her each stack saying that all of these parts were to be worn together for the full effect, and then asked her if she had any questions or needed any help. She was holding up the fishnet body suit and had a puzzled look on her face, but she shook her head no, so I told her I would wait outside on the set for her. Back at my cameras I watched Lisa go through all the outfits one by one and inspecting each set very closely. I think my saving grace with Lisa was that the tags were still on the outfits and each one had a picture of an adult model wearing it, so Lisa had a visual image to follow. After a few minutes she chose the black fishnet stocking with the garters and matching panties and bra. This was by far the most complicated outfit I had – but it was also the most covering of all. It took Lisa about 15 minutes to finally come out of the changing room and I had enjoyed every minute watching her on camera trying to figure it all out – and she did finally succeed. When she came to the set and walked over to the white velour chaise lounge I had set up I just stood and stared with my mouth open, and finally my senses came to me and I told her that she was absolutely beautiful and I didn’t think I had ever seen such beauty before. This was not a lie – she was stunning and had an air of sophistication many adults would be jealous of. She sat down on the chaise and I went over to her and told her that with these outfits she was going to pretend to be inviting her boyfriend over to join her on the lounge chair. I went on to remind her that she was fully clothed but looked very sexy and that was what we wanted to capture on the camera. She smiled and nodded her head without saying a word so I went back to my camera and started the shoot giving her step by step directions on how to sit, where to look, mouth open or closed, every detail I could think of to give her innocent young self a look of sophisticated slutty that would carry through to the pictures. When she got to the sheer baby doll teddy outfit she stuck her head out of the changing room and yelled to me that there weren’t any panties for that outfit. I yelled back that it was ok – she wouldn’t be nude but would give the appearance of being nude and I would be careful with my camera directions. Yes I would be very careful with where I pointed that camera and my first shot was here walking to the set in that light pink sheer teddy that displayed all of her young exquisite body to perfection. She didn’t seem too shy about her appearance and started going through all the same poses we had done before with a little encouragement from me. After about 10 minutes I told her that I wanted to focus on just her face for a set of photos and wanted her to make a face like she was all alone in her room and was thinking about her boyfriend and was playing with herself. She just looked at me in bewilderment for a few seconds and told me that she didn’t have a boyfriend – and that she didn’t know what her face looked like when she did that. I realized that she didn’t deny masturbating and my heart skipped a beat – but now I had to figure out a way for her to replicate her facial expressions during that very private moment so I could capture it for prosperity on camera. I asked her if she had ever seen a video of a woman – I made sure to use the word woman – masturbate before and she shook her head no. I set my camera down and went over to my computer on the counter and within 45 seconds I had a video of a beautiful blonde model masturbating on a white bed. This was a very artistic piece of porn that I knew very well and when it was cued up I asked Lisa to come over and let me show her something. She walked over to the camera, still in her sheer teddy and looked at the screen where you could see the paused video of this model's face and shoulders. She had her eyes closed and her mouth was slightly open with her tongue running across her upper lip. I told Lisa that this was the look that we were shooting for and then casually asked her if she wanted to watch the video to get some modeling pointers for this photo shoot we were doing. While never looking away from the computer screen she nodded yes and I hit play. I knew this specific video by heart – all 13 minutes of it so as Lisa stood beside me as I was sitting in my chair I watched her reactions more than I did the video, but still made an attempt to make “professional” comments from time to time on how she would move and look. I never touched her or offered her to sit on my lap – I was too nervous to do so – so she stood there all 13 minutes watching intently on this beautiful woman make herself have a very apparent and wet orgasm. I was hard as a rock and had a small wet spot on the front of my pants from watching Lisa stare at the show in front of her and switch her weight from foot to foot from what I could only guess (hope) was arousal from the video. When the woman ran her fingers through her dripping pussy after her orgasm and brought them to her mouth to suck clean, Lisa made a little gasp and leaned in slightly to get a better view. When the video finished I tried to be “professional” again and asked Lisa if she could mimic what the woman did in the video she sheepishly said yes and walked back to the chaise lounge. I straightened out my cock and went back and got my camera and walked to the end of the chaise to start the set when Lisa asked me if that was what men liked, did they enjoy watching women do that? I thought about it longer than I really needed to and told her yes, men enjoyed looking at beautiful girls and especially beautiful girls enjoying themselves as much as that model had been doing. Lisa thought about it for a minute while still laying there with her hands in her lap and asked me if I had masturbated watching that girl in the video before? I smiled and told her yes, but that was our secret and not to tell anyone. She seemed to like that answer and asked me how she should start. I told her to lay down with just her head propped up on the pillow, arch her head back some and close her eyes. She started arranging herself as I had requested then I thought time had stopped – or at least my breathing did. Lisa had her right hand between her legs slowly rubbing her clit in a circular motion with both legs slightly bent at the knees. From the end of the chaise I had the perfect vantage point for this and for a few seconds I forgot to take any pictures. She had forgotten that I wanted head shots of this intimate act and instead after watching the video she assumed (correctly so by the way) that I wanted her to masturbate, so here she was. She had watched the video very closely as she mimicked the blonde model very well. She was spreading her pussy lips wide and licking her fingers to get wet, then slowly pushing one finger in and out of her hairless pussy then rubbing her swollen little clit, then back to the insertion. I got into the scene and started taking pictures frantically thinking how much I needed to cum and how I would be able to look at these whenever I wanted and jerk until my arm was too sore to do it anymore. She was really enjoying this – not acting - and her expressions were perfect, but after about 10 minutes she stopped and told me that it felt good when she did that but the girl on the video made it look like it felt so much better. I quickly surmised that Lisa had never had an orgasm, but had only had the enjoyment of stimulation, so I set my camera down and sat down on the end of the chaise. Lisa scooted up so she was upright leaning back on the arm with her legs stretched out and crossed in front of her and I started explaining an orgasm to her. I explained that it was something that would build and build until it felt like she was going to burst or pee and then it would wash over her like a big wave of pleasure. She told me that she could feel it building up but it never got to the level of exploding, and then asked if it was the same way for men? I told her it was exactly the same feeling but when a man had an orgasm he would shoot cream from his penis – yes I was still trying to be professional. She kind of giggled and told me she wanted to watch me masturbate as it was only fair, and that I had already told her I would masturbate to pics of her and the video of the blonde girl. I knew it wasn’t the right thing to do but in my state of extreme horniness I agreed to masturbate and told her to watch closely and I would let her know when I was going to have an orgasm and shoot my cream out. She was giddy with anticipation and sat up on her knees at the end of the chaise while I stood and dropped my pants to the floor. When I pulled my underwear down she gasped and had both hands over her mouth and both eyes wide open on my cock which was dripping a long stream of precum. She pointed and asked what that liquid was so I explained precum as a tasty lubricant to help intercourse between a man and a woman more fun. I don’t know if she understood any of that but I sat back down and wrapped my hand around my cock and slowly started moving it up and down. I could look over to my left and see all of Lisa in her nude teddy staring at me pumping my cock and I knew I wasn’t going to last long, so I told her I was about to have an orgasm. Lisa leaned a little closer to get a good view and the first shot of cum flew up and hit my neck (I was extremely excited and hadn’t cum like that in years) and the second then third shot covered my hand and crotch. I was breathless and swore that was the best orgasm I had ever had – then I remembers the video of the blonde girl licking her fingers clean, so I brought my hand to my mouth and slowly licked all the cum off, then wiped the cum off my neck and cleaned my fingers again. All this time Lisa hadn’t said a word but just watched me intently with a flushed face and neck as I sat there breathing heavily enjoying the post orgasm experience. I then told her that was what it was like for a man to have an orgasm and asked her what she thought? She said that was the most awesome thing she had ever seen and asked me if I would do it again. I laughed and told her that unlike women, men needed a little time between orgasms so they could recover and I pointed to my now deflated cock and told her see? It was down for the count for a while. She was good with that answer and I noticed much to my dismay that her mom should be there in 30 minutes so I told her that we were done shooting for the day to go get changed and ready for her mom to pick her up. I got dressed myself and started downloading all the pictures for the day onto my hard drive when Lisa came out fully dressed in the outfit she wore to lunch. She quietly asked me if she could wear this outfit home since her other clothes were dirty and she promised to bring it back. I laughed and told her that she could keep those clothes because they would never look as good on anyone else. We sat there until almost 6:00 waiting for her mom with no sign of her, so I asked Lisa if I should take her home and after trying to call her mom a few times she agreed. Before we left I got the release form that her mom had filled out complete with a photocopy of her driver’s license and cell phone number and stuffed it in my pocket.
When we got to Lisa’s apartment complex it was about what I had imagined. Nothing fancy at all and a little run down but somewhat clean with a mixture of all races – mostly young – in the parking areas. I pulled up to her apartment and asked her if she wanted me to walk her to the door and she said no – but then I asked her for her cell number in case she needed anything and she seemed happy to give it to me. I instantly sent her a text so she had my number too, and I watched her go up the stairs to the second floor and into the third door on the left. I sat there for a moment wondering if I was doing the right thing by leaving and if Lisa’s mom was there – or at least would be there soon. I reconciled that I was and pulled out of the complex, while at the same time texting Lisa to make sure. I asked if her mom was there yet and she told me no but that wasn’t unusual, so I asked her to let me know when she did come home and told Lisa again how much I enjoyed being with her today. After I got off the text thread with Lisa I looked up a number in my phone for one of my special clients, who happened to be a chief of police in the next town over, and gave him a call. I told him the story of Lisa’s mom not showing up to pick her up and that I thought she was into drugs and asked if he would do a quick search for any arrests or accidents and let me know. He told me no problem then asked if I had done any more shoots with Lisa to which I replied that the next set I did would be on the house for his work for me. He was happy with that when we ended the call and I made it home before my phone rang. It was my police chief friend and he told me that he had some bad news. Carole, Lisa’s mom (I never could remember her name) and her “friend” were in a car wreck the night before and the person they hit head on was killed. It looked as though both her and her friend were going to make it but when the police go to the wreck they found large amounts of methamphetamines and their toxicology reports showed that they were both high as a kite at the time of the wreck, so once they were out of the hospital they were both going to jail on charges of vehicular homicide and possession of a controlled substance with intent to distribute. He told me that they would be lucky to get out of jail in 30 years at the earliest. I hung up the phone with him and was walking around my home in a fog. I couldn’t believe my bad luck. I had finally found exactly what I loved and the relationship was going better than I could have ever dreamed, and now the dumbass druggie mother had ruined it all. I poured myself a drink and went out to my back porch that overlooked the Gulf of Mexico and pondered my options. I had to tell Lisa but when I did what would she do and where would she go? Did she have relatives here? After my drink was finished I knew I had to do the right thing so I got in my car and drove back to Lisa’s apartment. When I got there I called from the parking lot and told her I needed to talk to her and asked if I could come up. She opened her door with the phone still in her hand and waved me up. I know I shouldn’t have been noticing things like this but I noted she was still wearing that cute short tennis skirt and it made me happy – just for a moment. When I got inside and looked around I instantly was depressed. A futon, a folding camp chair and a 1990’s era tube TV were the only furnishings in the living room. I sat on the futon and told Lisa to come and sit beside me, and then I recounted the story my police friend had told me earlier. As expected Lisa started crying and we held each other for a good 10 minutes while she cried and processed the information I had given her, and when she had stopped crying I asked her about any family in the area. She told me that her grandmother had died a few years earlier and that it was only her and her mom now, and she asked if she could go and see her mom in the hospital. I was pretty sure we could arrange something but I told her it might take a few days and I wanted her to come and stay at my home while we worked everything out. She nodded her head in agreement and we went around packing what few things she had and set off for my home. As I mentioned in the beginning of the story there are many advantages of being wealthy, and another is to be able to have a 3 story, 8 bedroom home on the beach. When we pulled up to my home the look of amazement in Lisa’s eyes was enough to make her momentarily forget about the problems her mother was facing. She got out of my car and I grabbed her bag and inside we went. I took her to the bedroom that was across the hall from mine and gave her a tour. It had a spa tub, walk-in rain shower, and a private balcony overlooking the beach – and was able to look onto my adjoining balcony. I told her to unpack, relax, take a shower or watch TV and I was going to go and make us something to eat and she could come down when she was ready.
I made simple chicken Alfredo pasta and she ate like she was starving. I had a couple glasses of wine and I had a bottle of sparkling grape juice that Lisa enjoyed from a wine glass like mine, and we had a nice but quiet dinner. After dinner we cleaned up the kitchen together and then we both went to our separate bedrooms after agreeing that first thing in the morning we would look into visiting her mom in the hospital. I lay in bed thinking back to watching Lisa masturbate, then Lisa watching me masturbate, and I wished I had brought a copy of that video home with me. The memory was more than enough for that night as I quickly shot a load all over my stomach and went peacefully asleep. About 3:00 I was startled awake with Lisa slightly shaking my shoulder. I woke up and could tell that she had been crying and she told me that she couldn’t sleep and was scared and wanted to know if she could sleep with me. I told her of course and she climbed in beside me and I wrapped her in my arms holding her tightly until I could hear her breathing even out and I knew she was asleep. I was proud of myself for not taking this moment as a sexual moment – could have helped that I had jerked off a couple hours earlier – but just wanted Lisa to feel safe, and then I fell asleep too. I woke in the morning with Lisa still in my arms, but she had spun around and now had her back to me with my rock hard morning wood nestled on her panties, which just so happened to be the sheer pair she had put on the day before. I was scared to move as I was enjoying the look and feel of what I woke up to, but I had to pee, so I carefully rolled out the other side of my bed and took care of my needs quietly and went downstairs. I called my police friend and inquired about how to get her daughter in to see her in the hospital and that proved to be harder than I thought due to the homicide charges, but as it turned out a lawyer could get in. I then called another client of my photography studio who was a lawyer. Even though he specialized in real estate law I gave him an overview of what I wanted and agreed to pay his fees in full. I was on my second cup of coffee feeling pretty good about what I was planning when Lisa came down to the kitchen. I explained that the only person allowed to see her mom right now was her lawyer and I had hired one that morning that was going to go see her today and give us an update on her condition. What I didn’t tell Lisa was the main reason he was going to see her – I would wait until I found out how she took the offer before telling her. I then told Lisa we would have breakfast then go shopping for new clothes and she had to have a couple of different swim suits if she was going to stay with me here for a while on the beach. She instantly lit up and went upstairs to shower and change. We spent the entire day shopping and bought 3 swim suits and 12 outfits complete with 8 pairs of pretty little girl panties – nothing sexy but cute Cinderella, princess panties befitting a girl her age. After we got back home that evening I pooped and suggested we order out and Lisa ran upstairs to put away all of her new clothes. She came downstairs a bit dressed in a cute pair of short shorts and a halter top we had purchased earlier and we ate Chinese and watched cartoons on the couch. She asked if I had heard anything from my lawyer friend and I told her I hadn’t yet but not to worry, this might take a day or two and she seemed happy with that answer and went back to watching TV. A few minutes later she quietly asked if she was still going to be able to be a model. I leaned over and gave her a one arm hug and told her that she could be a model as long as she wanted to and I loved taking pictures of her. Lisa asked when we could do another shoot and I suggested we do her swimsuits she just bought first thing in the morning. She smiled and said great, and then we snuggled together and finished watching the movie. When I told her it was time to go to bed we both went upstairs to our own rooms. I had just finished brushing my teeth and was dressed as I usually was in my boxers for bed when there was a knock at my door. I told Lisa to come in and when she saw me standing at the foot of my bed only in my boxers she paused for a moment then came on over to the bed right in front of me. While looking down at the floor and pulling the hem of her nightshirt she sheepishly asked if she could sleep with me again, she was too afraid to be in this big house all by herself. I of course instantly agreed and we snuggled up to each other with her spooning me from behind. She had her arm around my chest with her hand resting on my nipple and it slowly became hard as a diamond – then my cock followed suit. There was nothing overtly sexual but the feeling of her holding me from behind was sensual and electric. She fell asleep much more quickly than I did but I finally managed to doze off. When I woke up that morning I was still rock hard but my cock was now sticking out of my boxers and I was lying on my back with Lisa’s hand on my stomach and the covers at the end of the bed. As I would take a breath in it would make the tip of my cock slightly brush her wrist and I realized it must have been doing this for a while because there was a string of precum from her wrist to the tip of my cock and pooling on my stomach. I wanted so bad to cum it almost hurt but I didn’t know how to move without waking Lisa. As I was trying to figure out a solution Lisa moved her hand and lightly ran her fingers down the shaft of my cock sending shivers all over me and making me hold my breath for a second. She got to my balls and gingerly rolled them around feeling their weight in her hand then she wrapped her hand around my cock – a little too tightly but I wasn’t going to complain – and slowly started jacking me off. At this point neither of us had said a word and she quietly asked me if she was doing this the right way, the way she had watched me do it at the studio. I moaned a yes, and don't stop, then erupted all over my chest and her hand. She smiled big and continued to slowly jack my cock milking all of the cum out until it went limp, then to my amazement she brought her hand to her mouth and cautiously licked her finger that was covered in my cum. Then when she decided it wasn’t icky, she licked her wrist and fingers clean, then wiped my chest with her fingers and cleaned them again. Watching her do this almost made me hard again and I rolled on my side and gave her a chaste kiss on her lips and told her how beautiful she was and how wonderful that made me feel. She just smiled and while still holding my now limp cock leaned in and kissed me again, but this time a little more passionately. I opened my lips slightly and flicked my tongue across her lips and she quickly picked up on this new game and in no time we were passionately French kissing. I broke the kiss after a few minutes and asked her if she would like me to give her an orgasm like she had done for me and she breathlessly said yes. I resumed kissing her and pulled her nightshirt up to the point we had to break apart and she finished pulling it off her body showing me her fabulous little nipples and completely flat chest. I lowered my head and kissed her neck and trailed down to her nipples and lightly kissed and licked them as they became rock hard. She was moaning at this point and writhing on the bed, and I hadn’t touched her pussy yet. I think she had a small orgasm from just my kissing of her tits but I wasn’t 100% sure. I slowly worked my kisses down her stomach and her navel sending her into another level of writhing and giggling as I reached up on both sides of her panties and slowly pulled them down. These were My Little Pony panties and as they cleared the bottom of her gorgeous bald pussy I could see a faint wet spot on the crotch, and since my nose was only inches away I could smell a very sweet but faint scent of pussy. I was enthralled and for probably a minute or two I just sat there looking at this beautiful sight, until Lisa had enough of me waiting and removed her panties herself. I returned to kissing her navel and moved down to her pubis, then her thighs as I spread her legs a little to see my prize. Her little bald pussy slowly opened up and I could see the little nub of her clit already swollen and red poking out. She was slightly wet already but when I ran my tongue from the bottom of her slit to the top and slightly sucked on her clit her juices flooded into my mouth as she clenched my head with her legs and arched her back. She shuddered and gasped and she experienced her first orgasm and I let her slowly start to come down from the feeling when I started in on her clit again. This time it took a few minutes but she was soon bucking and moaning as she grabbed my head with her hands and pulled me deeper into her crotch. I continued to work on her sweet beautiful pussy until she had enjoyed 4 orgasms and was breathing like she had just ran 5 miles, and then I crawled back up to her and took her in my arms and kissed her deeply. Her tongue was swirling around mine, tasting her sweet nectar, greedily licking my face clean. I was rock hard again at this point and wanted to fuck her so badly but I knew I shouldn’t push my luck so I suggested I go make us breakfast and she could shower and try on one of her new swim suits for a photo shoot at the beach. She agreed and bounced out of the bed into my bathroom and I heard the shower start. I thought I would take this opportunity to relieve my aching balls so I closed my eyes and lingered on the look and taste of Lisa’s beautiful pussy and started jerking my hard cock. I had no sooner started when I heard Lisa say “Hey that’s my job now!” She came over and stood at the side of the bed and removed my hand from my cock and replaced it with hers. Standing there completely nude with me watching her jack my cock was a visual I will never get out of my head – but in true fashion of never being satisfied I told her to kiss it like I kissed her and it would feel even better. She stopped jerking and just held my cock straight up and kissed the tip that was leaking precum. She licked her lips and then licked the head of my cock. I moaned with pleasure and told her to suck on the head like it was a lollipop – and she took off like a pro. As she was sucking the head I placed my hand over hers and started jacking my cock again and she picked up on that – and the pace – quickly. I thought I mumbled I was going to cum but to be honest I wanted to cum in her mouth so badly I might not have, and I shot my first load into her mouth prompting her to pull back in surprise, and timing the second shot to fly out and hit her on her nose. The rest of my orgasm just dribbled down her hand and she slowly regained her senses as to what was going on and wiped the cum from her nose and face then licked her hand and fingers clean. She giggled and said that she wasn’t expecting that to happen but she sure did enjoy it – and I kissed her again and told her how much I did too and off she ran to her shower that had been running this entire time.
Help Meat (A Dystopian Tale part 1)
Help Meat (A Dystopian Tale part 1) · Fetish · There’s something in the bible I heard preached when I was very young, back when girls were still allowed to go to school. It described Eve as Adam’s “help-meet,” and went on to add that just as with the world with all its animals, women were put upon the Earth to benefit men. The reading came again a few weeks later after there had been rioting in the streets. The monotone voice again repeated that women were intended by God to be the perfect servants of men, a resource to be used and enjoyed—even harvested as sustenance to feed hungry bellies. “Let the woman return to her original purpose,” the speaker had said. “She is made for recreation, for procreation, and above all else—to nourish and sustain men.”
I was twelve when I was taken from my family. I have no idea what became of my mother and two younger sisters, for they had vanished like so many women and blemished girls. My older sister still lives, as far as I know, doing one of the many things attractive girls must do. As for me, my name is Dani, and at fourteen years old I’m almost to the age of usefulness. This camp that I am staying at is actually meant to deprogram boys and teach them God’s will. Each camper is assigned a girl as his project on the first day. For one month that boy is expected to work with his girl, doing his best to ready her for service. This involves a lot of coaching, as our thoughts too, were in need of correction. My boy is Pete, a tall lanky youth with thin hands. Once Pete had played the piano, but now I’m his instrument.
The first part of each day I must spend in the tank. For three hours I’m required to swim without resting—never touching the sides unless absolutely necessary. I am of course naked as all girls are. We can wear robes when we get chilly. But if a male staff member should cross our path, we are to uncover ourselves for his inspection. For we females are lowly creatures. Such things as privacy or pride are a male privilege only.
It would not be so bad, except for the blistering summer heat. The men are never too concerned, since girls are not to live long anyway. But at least most places around the park are protected somehow. The tank where I swim has a wooden overhang. Even the walkways we girls take to get to our meals have covers overhead.
It is a Tuesday and I have finished my swim. I towel off my chilled body, and then I await the arrival of my coach. At age fourteen my breasts are now at last showing promise. I suppose I would be into a C cup by now, if such a thing as bras still existed. Pete will focus on my breasts first in his obsession to make them larger.
I pad into the empty gymnasium beside my tank, starting on the bench press to strengthen my pecs. After this I do my sets of push-ups, followed by cable flies. Pete enters the gym and quietly watches me as I work, his gaze on my chest as I separate my arms. “Done pullovers yet?” he asks, and I shake my head. “Pull downs?” No. Another negative. “You’re behind, Dani.”
I nod, and as I stand, he gestures me over to the freestyle weights. We work together for about an hour, and Pete makes me repeat the sets he missed. “Now stand before me,” he commands in his bossiest voice. I obey at once, my head turning sideways as his hands massage my breasts.
I tense when he takes my nipples and pinches them gently, rolling them thoughtfully between his fingers.
“Your sister’s tits are huge,” Pete says, “So I know we can get you there, too.” He cradles my right breast, rubbing it firmly between his palms. “She’s a swimmer, isn’t she? That’s the work I want for you. It’ll keep you cool in the summer. During the winter they heat the water so it’s no big deal.”
I nod, thinking of my many long hours each day in the smaller tank behind the aquarium, away from the public’s view. The large glass container had once held salt water and fish, but now the water was pure, slightly warmed and clear. All the girls in the performance pool out front are at least seventeen, with thin waists and jewelry adorned breasts that sway and bob as they move. Some are costumed as mermaids, while others crouch before the underwater glass, spreading their legs for the men on the level below to see. It is a millionaire’s club—or a billionaire’s club. I’m not sure which and I guess it doesn’t matter. Though now I see the police in the parking lots, too. The elite who run this club favor the town’s sheriff, a greasy fat man who supplies them with the prettiest girls.
Pete is crouching before me, his knees spreading my thighs where I stand, then pulling apart my girlhood with his fingers. I continue to look away, my eyes closed as I feel one finger find the wet spot between my legs. He rubs gently, a slow circular motion that spreads my fluids out, making me slippery in every crevice. Then he slides one finger slowly in. I open my mouth, licking my lips as the finger crooks and explores my interior. Pete pulls it back out and shows it to me, flecked white with my juices. He returns to his work, separating my folds and spreading them flat. Two fingers sink in, reaching upward as far as they can. Pete is holding my buttocks close to his chest, his arm cocked as more fingers glide in. Four fingers now, clamped together to form a funnel.
“What are women for, Dani?” Pete asks. He is up on his knees, his strong arms around me.
“To . . .” I am panting. “Please men!”
“Exactly.” Pete tucks his thumb into the funnel of his half-inserted fingers. “Slow and easy,” he croons. I feel the skin around my opening stretch wide almost to tearing.
Remembering my previous sessions, I breathe slowly, deeply, and relax my legs. “Good girl,” Pete observes. His strong arm holds me steady as he works. “Now what is God’s will?”
“That I should please men,” I answer. I lean over his head, my fingers grabbing his hair. He is tilting his hand slowly from side to side, softening the mouth of my pussy even more.
“Dani,” he admonishes. “You’re trying too hard. Shall we give you your pill?”
“Y-yes!” I cry. Smiling, he reaches into his pocket and produces the tiny tablet. I swallow it quickly, gratefully, and then droop forward again, my soft breasts draping over his head.
He continues to smile, his hand maintaining the gentle rocking. His four fingers are half inside me, with the added girth of his thumb. He rotates his hand in a circular motion, tilting it up and down, and then side to side. I am feeling the heaviness begin in my legs. My tongue goes dry, cottony. I feel my eyelids drooping. He removes his hand and lowers me onto my back, his hands separating first my petals, and then my opening. I hear the pumping sound as he squirts lube through a tiny straw directly inside me. “Gently now,” he breathes.
I close my eyes. The fingers are stretching me more with every movement, and I feel them pushing, working their way in. Pete has my pelvis lifted—pillowed on his thigh. My legs are up and flopped to each side, my feet dangling close to my shoulders. The pressure continues as the fingers twist, as more of the thumb makes it in. I feel my muscles submitting around his hand, the tight sensation easing somewhat. There is one more hard push, and then he is in me, embraced by my flesh, his entire hand delving inward.
I am drifting with the currents of the drug, feeling his hand pressing me out, the fingers turning to expand my interior. He progresses until his knuckles touch my cervix. I let out a gasp, though my sleepy eyes are closed.
“Now listen to my voice,” he says. “This camp is about preparing you girls to be women in this new world. Proper women—not like what you were before. The grownups can’t do it. There are strict laws against pedophilia now. But they can watch if they want to, because they are men, and men can do whatever they want.”
“Whatever they want,” I repeat dully.
“This is the first time I’ve had my whole hand inside you,” he tells me. “You’re so amazing, Dani. I am proud of you.”
I nod as his hand glides in and out, exits and re-enters my body. I feel fluid dripping down, the feathery touch of his fingertips on my clit. With every stroke my body submits more, my muscles softening under the pressure and pull of his hand. He seems tireless as he works, his muscles rippling in his arm as he changes angles, sinking deeper than before, touching places no one’s been. He motions me to cross my ankles, then lifts my legs over my belly, holding them aloft with his hand behind my knees. He rolls into a crouch, and now uses the weight of his arm to drive quickly in and out. I grunt rhythmically with each penetration. More liquid dribbles where I can feel it. I can see his hand glistening as it withdraws, his tanned smooth skin flecked white with my juices. He enters again and pauses, then speeds up his tempo, the hand barely entering before snapping back out. I am loose now around his wrist, my flesh yielding as he turns and angles and stretches. Then once more he resumes the deep plunges. A whole hour passes and still Pete works. He is panting hard with exertion, sweat trickling down his neck. I climax twice and still he continues, his face sprayed with my fluids.
“You’re a good girl, Dani,” Pete soothes as he works. “I’ve made a device I want you to wear to bed tonight, and every night. It’ll be uncomfortable at first, but you’ll get used to it.”
“Okay,” I mumble groggily.
“As much as I’m loosening you right now, in an hour you’ll be tight as a drum again, maybe even more. We need to keep training your body. It must remember how to open, be readily accessible whenever men want it. Most men want to fist, but rarely are willing to do the work. So you must do it for them. Understand?”
I close my eyes as Pete lowers my legs. Now he raises one to his shoulder, my other one dangling free. He rolls again to his knees, and lifts my pelvis with him. The hand is gliding in and out, so effortless I barely feel him.
Then finally he withdraws and sets me down, wiping me out gently with a warmed washcloth. I feel him strap something around my waist. Then something firm and cold slides in. There is a pull and click of a buckle in front, and then another behind. “There,” Pete says in satisfaction. “That’ll hold it in place. Wear this for the rest of the day, ok? And to bed tonight. Over time we’ll swap this out—graduating to larger sizes. But this is good to start.”
“You do nice work,” an older voice said. “Keep track of her depth from now on. Vagina and rectal both, if or when you get that far. You can pass the info on to the next boy assigned to her. I was wondering.” The doctor eyed Pete speculatively. “If you’d like to stay on after next week. Work part time here while you’re going to school.”
“What would I do?” Pete went to the sink to wash his fingers. I climb to my feet, staring at the length of black leather around my waist. I could feel the object hard within me, and the trickle of fluids down my leg.
“Help train the new boys coming in,” the doctor said. “You could also measure these girls and keep a spreadsheet. The measurer’s in your kit. Have you used it yet?”
The doctor turned and I lost track of the voices. My insides were warm and pleasantly achy, the area between my legs throbbing.
“It’s a deal then,” the doctor said in a hearty voice. “Good. I’ve been watching you work and I recognize your skill. It’s not just about getting as much as you can to fit. It’s an artform—as you know. A kind of dance.”
I like to think I’m helping her reach her full potential.”
The doctor coughs. “That’s a great way to see it,” he says. “The value of the woman depends entirely upon her usefulness. Even those we harvest for food—even they have more purpose in life than a woman left on her own.”
There was a pause as the doctor sauntered off. Then I felt Pete’s hand on my bare shoulder. “Think you can walk with that thing?” he asks. I nod slowly and take a few steps.
***
“Get your holes nicely stuffed?” Breanne glares at me across the aisle. The barn is chilly today, its high rafters filled with the chatter of small birds. I sprawl sideways on my bunk, the highest of a stack of three. The barn has been styled in the manner of the Auschwitz prisoner barracks, with long narrow rows of bunks. There are three rows altogether, with the capacity to hold ninety girls in one barn. We have numbers assigned to us, too, like the residents of the Nazi camps. Only ours are hidden—tiny microchips beneath our skin.
I shrug. The blond girl hates me intensely. “Just the one,” I respond.
“She’s jealous of Pete,” another girl quipped. This was Diane, a fiery redhead that the men favored.
“I am not!” Breanne returns hotly. “I just hate how she just lays there. Like she’s not even alive! And look. He’s put a spacer inside her. Gonna stretch her nice and wide!”
I glare at the rafters, my arms pillowing my head. “We’re supposed to stay open, aren’t we?"
“No, we’re supposed to fight!” snarls Breanne. “We are human beings, not livestock. How dare they?”
Another girl peeks out from under my bunk, her raven hair swirling down her arm. “They are following God’s word,” she says. “Have you read it? Women were made for the happiness of men; it’s very clear in the bible. Adam was unhappy, and so God made him a help meet. That’s us. We are here to help however we can.”
“Help the men?” Breanne growls the words. “By letting them torture us? Have you heard the cries from the barn on the hill? Or letting them harvest our bodies as if we are cattle? They have women attached to machines for at least two years. All those women do all day is hang there and produce milk. That’s slavery!”
“The men rule over us.” Helen replies, her blue eyes meeting mine. I like my bunk mate. She is a year younger than me. And just like Helen Burns her namesake from Jane Eyre, she is a calming influence, and very smart. “They decide where we fit the best—where we can be the most useful.”
“And if the men decide you’re best at being ground into hamburger—”
Helen shrugs. “I’m not ugly, so I doubt that would happen.”
I tune them out and return my gaze to the rafters. The dildo inside me isn’t so uncomfortable if I stay on my back.
The girls go on talking around me, Breanne expressing her outrage over my docile behavior.
“She’ll live longer,” Helen says from beneath me. “But with that attitude, Breanne, you might find yourself at the torture barn.”
The torture barn. My innards writhe at the thought, for like everyone else I hear stories. Some men like happy things to do with women, appreciating the beauty of our form, or even our taste alongside beans and potatoes. But not all men have the same needs. The torture barn caters to a gentlemen’s club, and the unfortunate girls carted off into the forest are never again seen. But they are heard. Late at night if I happen to wake, I can catch the sounds of the far-off screaming. Not all the girls cry out. But when they do, the terrifying cries echo in my ears, haunting my thoughts for days to come.
***
I hear the bell for dinner and jump from my bunk, wincing as the dildo bruises me inside. The food is good here. They feed us as though we are prized pigs. Everything is organic and healthy—superfoods to keep us tasty if or when they decide to harvest our meat. I attack my meal with gusto as I do every night. It is a plate of peeled carrots, topped with chickpeas, pumpkin and sunflower seeds, and hemp hearts. Added to the mix is ginger powder, a splash of apple cider vinegar, and nutritious yeast. It is delicious and I eat every forkful, washing it down with a glass of iced mushroom coffee.
Doctor Burns appears behind our tables and saunters slowly, his hands behind his back, to the dais up front. The boys from the camp appear in his wake, each carrying a chair that they place beside our tables. The doctor plugs in the microphone at the back of the dais, then gives it a tap to call the room to order. “Pete Jennings,” he calls in his ringing voice. “Has your girl finished her dinner?”
Pete stands slowly and glances my way. “She has, Dr. Burns.”
“Excellent!” the doctor exclaims. “Bring her forward along with your tools.”
I tense as I stand, the skin prickling behind my neck. The doctor continues to address the entire room. “This boy performs in ways that outstrips some of our best full-time trainers; hence I have asked him to stay on as part of our staff. I thought it might benefit the rest of you boys to observe his techniques. Peter,” the doctor gestures to the table being wheeled onto the dais. “Do you have everything you need for a demonstration of your skills?”
Peter frowns at me as I step to his side, then turning his body in such a way as to hide his right hand, he passes me the little pill to help me relax. I turn away, gulping it down quickly as I climb shakily onto the table. He gestures me onto my back, then nods toward the doctor.
“What now, Sir?”
The doctor seats himself in front of our tables. “Pretend we’re not here. Consider this another session. Business as usual.”
I close my eyes and will myself to sleep. Pete’s hands are on my breasts, kneading them firmly. He pauses as he works, leaning over to finger my clit.
I breathe deeply, a wave of fatigue creeping down my limbs. Pete takes his time with my breasts, his fingers digging through the tissue to find my muscles.
“Why do that?” One boy calls from the left side of the room.
When Pete fails to respond, the doctor speaks for him. “It gets her juices flowing. You should be doing this, too—all of you. A lot of men still get off on the breasts. Better to have our girls ready for whatever comes.”
I float with the effects of the drug, my legs raising up as Pete slides them into the stirrups. He lifts me to the point that I feel a breeze between my buttocks and the cushion I am on. The design of this table is alien to me, appearing to have been created for this purpose. It has a light that Pete switches on to shine between my legs, fully illuminating my groin.
He loosens my belt deftly and slides out the dripping dildo, setting it aside on the bench beside the table. His fingers glide up inside me, two and then three, turning slowly as he applies a slight pressure. He takes his time, bending low to explore my interior and gaping me as he has done before. He adds lube to his hand, then twists in effortlessly, his elbow turning this way and that as he expands my interior. I let my head droop to the side, feeling the drool running down my cheek. The fisting continues for what seems like forever. Pete glides slowly in and out, focusing fully on his objective. His fingers form a fist at my core, his knuckles rubbing against my cervix. Then he draws out his hand with a squelching sound, his fingers glistening.
“If she was a year older, he could double it now,” the doctor says. “Have any of you boys gotten to that part in your books?”
A few raise their hands. Smiling, Peter glances at his fellow campers hurrying to gather around the table. “She’s not fighting you at all,” one observes, staring down. A boy moves next to Pete, his fingers reaching in to spread my folds back, making the entry and exit of Pete’s hand more visible in the light. A few boys trade places with Pete, their hands penetrating me as Pete’s had done, so smoothly I barely notice. I am aware of hands holding my buttocks, lifting my pelvis even higher. Pete’s arm is in me again, the elbow rising and falling, the wet sounds filling my ears.
“She’s a good girl,” Pete said. He is rotating his fisting hand carefully, massaging my sore interior.
***
That night I sleep without the dildo. It is Pete’s idea, since I worked so hard today. I watch a girl braid Breanne’s hair as sleep eludes me. The girls are the rebels in our group, but tonight they seem subdued, as if Diane’s threat of the torture
barn still lingered in their heads. Horror stories abounded of the torture barn. No death was easy there.
“If we’re dead, we can’t fight back,” I hear one of the girls say.
“We can’t resist them,” whispers the other. “Christianity has taken this country completely. It’s worse than Afghanistan now.”
“I don’t know about that,” Breanne says. “They’re probably just as bad. They don’t have red meat, either, right? And real men can’t live without it. Show me a man who’s vegan and I will bet you my last penny he’s gay.”
Pete eats meat, I think as I drift off, dreaming obscurely of men wearing dresses and swimming in the tank with mermaid tails.
***
The new day brings a blast of chilled air onto my face as I jerk awake. The barn doors are open, the bell ringing us girls to breakfast. I stop absently for my shot as I leave the barn, then trot naked, the third in a long line of sleepy nude bodies. The boys and men pause grinning to watch us, and I avoid their eyes as a proper girl should.
Our breakfast is oatmeal, with raisins and honey. Once again it is the best oats money could buy—seeded organic oats with fresh moist raisins. We top this with cold milk and drink it down with mushroom coffee. Dessert is an orange, thin skinned and bursting with juice.
***
I sink into the water of the tank and breast-stroke to the other side. Watching me, Pete frowns. “What have I said about shaking loose first?” He crouches beside the pool and I swim to a stop below him. “Your muscles support your breasts,” he said. “But they are separate. To be a swimmer your breasts must move freely with the water. They cannot be tethered to your muscles. Now go on; assume the position.”
I nod and reach downward with my arms, my legs beneath me as I pretend to crawl on my hands and knees. I hold my arms away from my body and jerk my knees forward and back, the motion of the water catching my breasts, dragging them to and fro. I double my speed until my breasts are flopping back and forth. Then I change my movement, scissor kicking my legs to make my flesh jerk upward and down. Pete is nodding above me.
“It’s good practice letting them hang. This is the position the milkers take. The breasts dangle from your ribcage, the weight of the milk drawn away from the rest of your body. Used to be a girl could produce twenty-five ounces to thirty ounces daily. That was three years ago. Now most of our women pump out fifty ounces per day, with some coming close to a half gallon. The eventual goal is a whole gallon. A carton’s worth per woman. And who knows? With drugs they might pull it off.”
I flip onto my back and swim where Pete can see, the tissue over my ribcage bobbing easily in the water—rippling with the waves. I turn back, pivoting toward Pete.
I start when I find him treading water beside me in his loose red swim trunks. “All girls become milkers eventually. You need to get used to it.” He turns me in the water, then grasps my nearest breast and pulls it downward, squeezing it hard. “Being handled by men, I mean. Once you are a swimmer, you’ll be given the Somatotropin to help your breasts grow. Milkers get huge, you know, which is why they hang from slings. They cannot walk anymore. Or at least not far. Which is why we need to make your muscles stronger for all the weight you’ll support one day. Here,” he says, and hands me over a pool noodle. Seeing my confusion, he gestures. “Tuck it under your arms so it supports you from behind. I’m going to try something new before you swim.”
Mystified, I obey, and Pete pushes at me until my head bumps the wall. “Hold onto the ladder. I don’t want you drifting.”
I grip the rungs, and lay back. My breasts float and point skyward, jiggling under the sun. Pete turns my body, gripping the edge of the pool with one hand—then twists his other into the softness between my legs.
I tense at the coolness of the water entering me. Pete works his hand inside me, the lube making a patch of oil on the water under his chin. “Spread your legs wide. I can’t do it for you.”
I obey as best as I can. The arm pushes in past the wrist, and turns, and I shiver at the water that is sucked in with it, a chillness he pushes deeper before drawing his hand out. He catches one of my legs and slings it over his shoulder. Then he fists me steadily, the water entering me again. “A good washing after yesterday,” he says with a grin. “Does this feel good?”
“Yes,” I gasp, eyeing the white haze forming about me, my fluids snaking around us both.
“I thought it would ease some of the burning. All that work yesterday.”
I recline as far as I can, my one leg bobbing in the tank’s current. With every stroke, Pete angles his wrist deliberately to invite more water in, the coolness filling my depths along with his hand, easing the heat I didn’t realize I had.”
“You’re a good girl, Dani,” Pete croons as he works. “I’m giving you the rest of today off after your swim. Keep the dildo inside you if you can. Even when you’re not in bed and walking around. We need to keep your body open until the men want it —teach it to be accessible at all times, like I’ve said. Most men want to fist, but rarely want to do the work. Do you remember what is most important?”
I nod. “Pleasing the man.”
“Or men,” Pete corrects me. “Sometimes there’ll be men. No matter what they do, or how roughly they do it, you need to always look for ways to please—however they want you to.”
“What if they want to kill me?”
There is a strained pause. Pete stops his hand, his knuckles gently massaging my cervix. “That, too,” he says finally. “A woman with uses is a woman fulfilled. If they kill you for their pleasure, then your life has not been wasted. You’ll be processed into meat and you’ll serve a second purpose—to fill their bellies. Not many women get to have multiple ways to find meaning for their life. That’s why the girls who go up the hill are the luckiest of all.”
I gape at him. “But they’re tortured!”
He sighs, and his hand resumes its work. “It’s just foreplay, Dani. Just a different kind. Those women pleasure the men first, and then feed them. Compare that to an ugly girl who gets carted off from her home, never to be seen again. She serves one purpose only. Just one. Do you think she’ll be remembered for that? No. But you will, and so will the girls on the hill. You represent a pleasant memory for a man. Or perhaps for many men. Isn’t that lucky?”
I nod, genuinely believing it after he puts it that way. But Pete is not finished. He wrinkles his brow, as if trying to remember words he had read. “God created men,” he recites slowly. “We are his creations, and in following our creator’s example, we made women from our rib. You are created from men. We are your gods. Don’t you want to please us?”
I raise my leg from his shoulder in response and cock it high over my chest. Pete, grinning approvingly, turns slightly to drive in his fist.
“So . . . it’s a good thing to go up the hill?”
Pete pats my hip. “All women die young,” he says gently. “Seems to me the more useful the death, the better. The men in that club aren’t so bad. They simply have different tastes than other men. I’ve heard it said that their methods are creative, but for the woman there is always a lot of pain. I think you should try to be like your sister. In a year or two your breasts will be strong and big. You will bring lots of pleasure to the men who visit us here. It’s a good club. Even when you enter your last phase and become a milker—you’ll see. I hear they even have movie nights for the dairy girls.
Useful. The word echoes in my ears as I stare beyond the buildings.
I go the rest of the day with the dildo inside me. I have the belt around my waist to hold it in, and I have to be careful when I sit on the bench for dinner. I can feel my fluids leaking onto the seat—a trickle I try discreetly to wipe with my hands.
***
The next day I wake early and tiptoe out to greet the sun. The road into the foothills has mist covering its base. During the night I had roused to the familiar sound of the old truck’s engine. A girl had been taken up to the barn in the hills. All night
I had stayed awake listening for sounds of screaming. But this death had been a silent one.
I ask Pete about it during my swim. He sits on a chair working on his computer. He is a junior in High School, and though he is at camp, he still has several projects he needs to finish before the fall quarter begins.
“Oh, did they?” Pete glances at the forest behind our heads. “I didn’t hear it. But your barn is closer to the road than our cabins.
“Did they give her something?” I asked. “Like you give me?”
Pete shakes his head. His blue eyes are fierce as he glares at his computer. “Drugs taint the meat, so no they wouldn’t. They just haven’t . . . done her yet. They might be collecting several girls for something. They do that, you know. Work on more than one per night. If it’s a weekend thing they usually have a barbeque after. They do if it’s sunny, that is.”
I lick my lips, punching the water rapidly with both fists. Pete glances down at my jiggling breasts and grins. “Does this really make them grow?” I ask, wanting to change the subject.
Pete laughs. “Nah. I just read a lot so I can sound smarter than I am, and some of this stuff I make up as I go. But it does make sense. Weight lifting makes muscles bigger. Whether or not it makes your tits grow, who knows? But I do know they’ll end up huge eventually. Your owners will see to it in their quest for more milk. I’m surprised you’re not getting the shots yet.”
I nod, and hearing the chime of the clock go off, climb shakily up the ladder. I stand beside Pete, water sluicing down my legs. He gestures approvingly at the dildo still strapped inside my body. “Good girl, Dani. Way to take the initiative.”
“You said I needed to open easily.”
He stands and sets down his laptop. Taking me by the shoulders, he stares into my face. “You really mean it, don’t you? You do want to please.”
Tears burn in my eyes. “More than anything. I want to do what’s right,” I manage. “I thought God created women, too. That’s what my mother said. But—” He was emphatically shaking his head. “I know better now, Pete. And I’m sorry if I ever angered you or did anything disrespectful.”
“Hush now; you’re fine.” He smiles at me, genuine affection on his handsome face. “Come, let’s get you on your table.”
I follow him into the grooming room with its black and white checked floor and big basin sink. There are six tables in a row. What had once been chiropractic tables had been modified so a girl could lay face-down on her belly with her breasts poking through. I settle myself, hearing the squirt of oil from a bottle beneath me. Pete massages the liquid onto my cooled skin. My breasts follow his touch like magnets, the nipples clinging to his hands as if begging for more. He kneads deeply for a time and pulls, sliding the nipples between his fingers. “I do think you’re bigger. Not as big as your sister yet, but there’s definitely some heft here.” He cradles each breast—testing their weight. “How old are you?”
I think about my birthday. “What month is it?” I ask.
“It’s August,” he said. “August third.”
“My birthday was July 31st,” I tell him. “I’m fifteen now.”
“Fifteen. So, we’re now just a year apart in our ages.” He reaches up over the table and presses my back hard against the mat. “Strain down to me,” he commands. “Fill my hands.”
I obey, turning my head to press my cheek into the bed. He grasps each breast one at a time between his hands and tugs downward, the contours of his palms grinding into my tissue. Then he presses up through the flesh, his fingers massaging my muscles.
“I do get some kind of shots,” I tell him finally. “They’re just vitamins though. That’s what they tell us in the barn. Do you think—”
“No, that’s either the Somatotropin for humans I told you about, or something like it.” His heavy breathing pauses beneath me, his knuckles grinding into my breast. “I’m glad they’ve started you on it early. You’ll get big very soon. Bigger than your sister, probably. You should see the ones in the milk barn. They’re actually kind of ugly,” he muses, “by the time they get so big. The slings keep the girls from having to see how bloated they are. And their nipples are as fat as this or bigger!” He brandishes his thumb. “All purple and swollen. As long as my thumb, too!”
Sighing, I close my eyes. The knuckles are mashing into my tissue, my own nipples growing sensitive and hard. I feel the fluid welling again around the dildo. It dribbles onto the table, dripping to Pete’s head.
“God, you’re wet! Here.” Rising to his feet, he reaches around my waist to release the dildo. It jettisons out with a rush of warmth to land with a thump on the floor. “Nice!” Pete exclaims. “See Dani, this is exactly what the men want to see. A female dripping and ready for work, begging to be opened inside. Here.”
He raises the table to his waist. Then standing beside me, slides one whole hand in past his wrist. “Oh!” he exclaims. “Look at you!” Delighted, he moves between my legs, cocking my knees up until my toes touch my rump. With gusto he fists hard into my depths. Then grinning, he shows me his hand, the pale liquid dripping. “Should we try to double fist?” he asks as he resumes. “You’re fifteen now. I bet you’re ready. You’re certainly wet enough.”
I draw a deep breath, eyeing his hands. “If you think I can.”
“Absolutely.” He reaches into his pocket, then hands me a pill. I quickly shake my head.
“I want to feel it as much as I can,” I told him. “I like how it feels. Please, I’ll relax.”
He studies me briefly, then again takes position. I feel his hand gliding in deep, then slowly withdraw as more fingers hug his wrist. “Dani, I want you to think about opening yourself,” he says. He enters cautiously, the new fingers forming into the palm of his fist, sliding gradually in as he twists. The skin around the entrance to my cunt springs tight, painful to the point of tearing. I feel his every movement, each tiny adjustment making me hiss. “Easy,” he urges.
I breathe deeply as I fight to relax, imagining the mouth of my opening yawning wide to meet him. I feel a sudden stabbing pain just inside my vagina, and then another on the opposite side. I have the sensation of being poked three more times around my entrance, but there is numbness now. “Just a little novocaine,” Pete is saying. “There, that should help”
I feel the twisting continue, the pressure deeper now, as if the tightness at my threshold has ceased to exist. The hardness of his hands is rotating slowly, sinking down into my core. There is a sucking resistance as he pulls his hands outward, and I gasp in pain. Then I feel a pricking deep inside, and spot one of his hands between my legs. He is holding a syringe with a very long needle—guiding it carefully in. Another prick I barely feel, followed by another further in. “I know we’re cheating,” he says. “But I want this done right.”
Once again his hands penetrate my body, the walls of my numbed flesh yielding. He groans in delight, his entwined hands twisting hard and fast to loosen me up. “Let’s get you soft while the novocaine lasts,” he mutters. “I didn’t give you very much.” His body rocks as he fists; he is grunting softly in his throat.
“You’re doing so good,” he says, and before I can react, he plunges again, twisting eagerly to reach my cervix. Then he is out, and back in, his hands glistening. He pauses to turn me onto my side. “Can you hold your left foot over your head?”
I obey, holding my leg as far forward and up as I can. He cocks back my right leg with his knee, then drives into me steadily, his two hands as one gliding effortlessly in and out. Fluids are trickling down my right thigh as I writhe on the table. I am starting to feel it, the wide-open stretch and the massage deep within. He pulls out as my fluids gush, then wipes his face with his arm briefly before resuming his work. With my hypersensitive skin it feels incredible, every nerve on fire as his hands punch deep. The sound of my wetness is loud in the grooming room. The world is spinning around me. And still the pounding continues, the sliding of my body up and down on the table.
I pass out at some point, yet dimly I am aware of Pete turning me onto my back, raising my knees to secure them to the rings above the bed. My legs are opened and tied, so widely spread I can feel the tendons at my groin stretching. His two hands enter me again, alternating one and then the other, the hands inside no longer entwined, one sliding in as the other glides out. It goes on like that for what seems like hours, but then, abruptly, it stops. I feel Pete’s hands stretching the entrance of my pussy, pausing just inside and pulling me apart.
“What are you doing?” I mumble.
“I’m gaping you,” he tells me. “Something else men like to do. To see inside after they work. I can see very clearly inside you, Dani. You’ve done very well today.”
I feel my face flame hot. “Do I have to be a milker?”
He pats my thigh, then opens me wider as he bends for a long look. “Don’t be embarrassed now. Pleasing the man, remember?”
I nod, breathing deeply.
“Dani, milkers live two years longer at least. Don’t you want that? You’ll get to have a baby, too. If you’re really lucky, it’ll be a boy!”
“But I won’t get to raise him. They’ll take him away.”
“Girls cannot be trusted with such important work,” he agrees. “The church raises babies for you now. Besides, you’ll be too busy providing milk. For him, and everyone else. Girl’s milk goes into everything, you know. You drank some this morning.”
“I don’t want purple nipples,” I pout. I glare at the ceiling, feeling Pete’s hands deep within me, the entwined fingers holding still, as if feeling my body’s pulse.
“You won’t see them,” he says. “The breasts hang out of your sight, with bracers to support the weight. You forget they’re there after a while, or so I’ve been told by a reliable source. But think of it, Dani. All the healthiest food you can possibly eat. And movies! You get to watch movies!”
I close my eyes. The hands are turning within me, pressing me out. “If I don’t become a milker,” I venture to say. “What then?”
He sighs and the hands stop. “Well,” he says slowly, “if it turns out you can’t have a baby, you’d come to the end of your journey, wouldn’t you? They’d either take you up the hill to entertain those men, or you’d go to the processing plant, which is much more likely. I haven’t seen how it’s done, but I’ve heard there’s some kind of machine that does it really quick. You wouldn’t even feel it.”
I lick my lips. His hands are moving again, gliding slowly in and out. I try to relax despite my raised hips and widely spread legs. He is fisting me with his hands entwined, pumping me vigorously with loud squelching sounds. I am drifting again, my feet going numb from the straps under my knees. I see two men enter the grooming room and stop to watch Pete work. They are talking in low murmurs, their voices appreciative—praising his efforts. One shines a light in when Pete stops to gape me, the two faces rapt as they peer between my legs. My guts squirm as the men take their time, scrutinizing my interior and taking pictures as they talk to Pete.
“Have you done anal yet?” The taller man asks.
“Yeh,” his companion says, leaning down so I see his face. “First, why not tell her everything, boy? We work at the plant, little Miss. Wanna hear how it’ll go down? A knock on the side of your head to stun you first, see?” He taps his temple. “Then we’ll pop you into the D, D and D device. As in decapitate, dismember, and disembowel. All done by one machine. Thwack, thwack, thwack it goes, and It’s very quick, as your coach boy says. Then someone like old Jake here will get to wash out your torso and cut it in half, then a quick acid dip to loosen breast tissue and skin. And then what, Jake? Scraping, the stamp on the rump, and then the freezer?”
Jake’s mouth twitched. “Something like that. But it’s one big chunk, not three. The head and limbs come off simultaneously.” He stares at Pete. “I hear you’re talented, boy. I want to see your hand up her ass.”
“Not yet,” says Pete tightly. “One new thing at a time. I’ve been vagina fisting her for two straight hours and my hands are tired. I had to numb her up to get two inside. I’ve had enough for one day.”
“Then there was the time the machine wasn’t calibrated right,” the shorter man says. He leers at me, waggling his eyebrows. “Cut her head cleanly in half—it was something to see, I’ll tell you.”
“We’ll come back tomorrow to watch,” the man called Jake says. “We’re not allowed to work on these girls. We only ever see them in pieces.”
Pete clears his throat. “It’s a date. Though I warn you gentlemen, I doubt I’ll get my hand in. She’s never done anal before.”
The two men start for the door. “Oh, you’ll get it in,” the shorter man calls. “We won’t leave tomorrow so easily as today.”
I lay still as the door clicks shut. The cold air wafts between my legs, my fluids chilling my naked skin. Pete is squirting something soothing inside me, using one hand to push it deep. He wipes my exterior with a warm washcloth, clicking his tongue as he releases my legs. “What did I say is most important,” he asks.
I try to swallow. “Pleasing the men.”
He takes my hand and helps me sit up. “Exactly, Dani. Pleasing men. Those men in particular are very dangerous. There’s nothing I can do; as men they have the right to watch. So, we need to get you ready for tomorrow. Do you know what anal is?”
I draw a quick shaky breath. “A kind of fisting?”
“Yes.” Pete sets a pillow on the table, then gestures me onto my stomach. He raises my hips from behind, moving the pillow until it elevates my pelvis. “Only from the back. From here.” He taps my rosebud, as my mother once called it, the one private place I still have. “This is another thing a lot of men like. In fact . . .” Pete slathers on a thick lubricant, using one finger to poke some in. “Men like to see both holes fisted at once. A girl being fully utilized. If they could, they’d stick their penises in your mouth, too. But that kind of thing’s not allowed at this club.”
I accept the drug Pete gives me. Laying on my stomach, I wait as Pete stands beside me. Gradually I feel the weight of my head compressing my cheek on the table. I am drawing deep breaths, sinking rapidly into slumber. Vaguely I am aware of pain as my anus stretches, feeling oddly embarrassed like I’m going to the bathroom. I feel a hard object at first, something small graduating to big, making a pumping noise beside my head. The object is turning within me, straining my anus at different angles. Then it is gone and I feel Pete’s fingers.
Motionless, I try to sleep, relaxing my body as much as I can. The fingers twist slowly in and out. Then there is the object again, with more pumping sounds and the pain of stretching. Now it is Pete’s whole hand working its way in. Fingers are gaping me from behind, then the hand Is pushing inward, slimy with lube. Pete is inside me now, his hand a firm pressure as my tissues guide his way. He leans into me as he turns his arm. I feel the ball of his fist pressing my innards. His other hand enters my vagina, and begins to fist very gently. Groggily I splay my legs, lifting one from behind to give him room.
“You still in here?” A boy asked from the doorway. “It’s past dinner time, you know. I saved you a hot dog.”
Pete pauses in his work, breathing hard. “Trent. Can you help me with something?”
“Sure!” The larger boy hurries to the table. I am aware but not aware, drool soaking the table under my cheek.
“We have a problem. You can’t tell anyone, promise?”
“Promise!” Trent exclaims. “What do you want me to do?”
I blink, feeling the hand in my rectum slowly draw out. “Have you done anal?” Pete asks.
“Not yet.”
“Let me see your hand.” Another pause. “Good, we’re about the same size. Now cover your arm with lube to the elbow. Ease it in, like you saw me doing. Don’t force it. Let her body tell you what to do.”
“Oh God!” Trent groaned, as I feel the hand sliding in. “How far does it go?”
“You’ll feel a soft resistance; once you do, explore around a bit. Go in as deep as you can.”
“So what’s the problem?” Trent leans against my buttocks. His fingers are open inside, stroking my interior as he feels his way.
“Two men are coming tomorrow and they want to see anal on her. I figured it would be better to practice first. Lift her leg with your free hand. Pull the foot behind you and up.”
I feel Pete’s hands at the mouth of my cunt again, the two hands twisting themselves in. The skin is tight—painful to the point of tearing. “Easy,” Pete whispers to me. “Dani, relax!”
I try to sleep, to let the drug carry me back down. Three hands are inside me now, moving and twisting within.
“Three!” Trent exclaimed. “Wait, let me get my phone.” There is a pause as the larger boy makes his video. “Look at this! We’re at camp and he’s double fisting?”
Pete is pumping steadily now, the two hands entering my drugged body easily as I come and go from awareness. This lasts for some time, the double fisting below Trent’s deeply imbedded hand.
“Do you have a light?” Pete asked abruptly. “Oh good. Dani, we’re going to try this again.”
I nodded groggily as the arms inside me slowly retreat.
“Gonna gape?” Trent asked.
“Absolutely. Here, if I stretch the sides, can you get a few fingers in to press out the bottom? Just . . . that’s it. Straight down—firmly. Now hold.”
There was a click, followed by sounds of amazement. “That’s great! I’ve never seen that before.”
“That’s her cervix.” I hear a few more clicks, and then the fingers release. “I want copies of those,” Pete says.
“You got it. Ready for your hotdog? I put it in foil so it should still be warm.”
I am laying where the boys leave me, the two of them sitting on a bench as Pete eats. My stomach twists as I think of the ingredients.
“These are actually better for you than the old pork variety,” Trent is saying. “At least with girl meat there’s nothing disgusted added. Besides, pigs were smart. It was pretty terrible that we killed them for food.”
“Nope, just girl.” Pete makes a face as he stares at his food. “This makes us cannibals, you know?”
Trent shrugs his broad shoulders and grins at me. “If it was made out of men, then maybe that’d be true. But what’s wrong with cannibalism? Pretty sure there’s a verse in the bible that condones eating your children. Besides,” He gives me a wink. “Don’t forget what women are for. To be our help-meets. Get it? Help MEATS?”
Pete rolls his eyes. “You ok there, Dani? Want some food?”
“Sure she does.” Trent approaches my table. “Here, let’s clean you up first.”
I submit as the larger boy washes between my legs with the now soiled cloth. “There.” He helps me sit up, and I shakily climb off the table. “Hungry?”
I glance dubiously at the bag on the bench and nod.
“Good, because I brought something from the kitchen for you. They were very clear on the matter that this is for you.” He lifts out a cardboard box and hands it to me. Opening it, I find a large serving of wild rice, broccoli and buttered pinto beans. I stare at the yellow grease congealing beneath the veggies, visualizing the girls hanging from slings in the dairy.
“Thank you,” I say, and accept the wooden spoon he hands over.
“Besides,” Trent continues to Pete. “We were all going to die from overpopulation. This way only half of us live beyond twenty-two. And the other half . . .” He pats my arm. “We have all the food we need for a very long time. You know they had us eating cockroaches before the pandemic. Alternative foods—it’s not like it’s a new concept.”
The rice and beans are good, despite the fact they are now at room temperature. I clean out the box, and even eat the biscuit Peter hands to me. I hesitate at the milk carton and straw Pete passes to me next, eyeing the image of a cow on the front. It is whole milk, and I know very well that it does not come from cows.
“Go on,” laughs Pete. “You’ve had it before. What’s the difference?”
I take a sip and savor the sweetness on my tongue and the rich creamy texture.
“This is actually better for us by far,” Trent is saying. “Cow’s milk was meant for baby cows, not humans. This is one hundred percent for us!”
Drinking deeply, I empty the carton as both boys watch.
“Like it?” Trent inquires.
“Um, yes, actually.” I am staring at the carton. Ingredients: Pasteurized Girl Milk. Girl, I think to myself. Because none of us get to be women anymore.
***
I follow Pete to my barn just as the lights are about to go off. “Get in bed,” the head girl commands with a glower at Pete.
Pete turns me where I stand. “Keep both dildos in,” he says in a firm voice. “The one in the back comes out only if you have to go, understand? You have a very big day tomorrow. Get some rest.”
I squirm uncomfortably and nod. Climbing into my bunk I finally find a comfortable position on my left side. The lights go out, leaving me sore and alone in the darkness. The dildo in my vagina is twice as large as the first, and it almost feels like the two chunks of latex are touching each other. With the one in my rectum, I feel constantly like I have to go. It is only when my stomach cramps that I run to the toilet.
“Where were you at dinner?” Helen’s voice floats up from below as I return to my bunk.
“Getting stuffed,” I snap, and screw my eyes shut.
***
When morning comes I find I can’t eat, and must choke my oatmeal down under the head girl’s stern eyes. The milk for our oatmeal is from hemp hearts, I realize, recognizing its frothy texture and nutty taste. I leave for the gym after breakfast, but find Pete stepping in my path cutting me off.
“No, he says sternly. “Today is about making you ready for those men from the plant tonight. And I am betting there will be more than just the two. Come on.”
I trot naked at his heels, bypassing the tank and the gym and going at once into the grooming barn. He gestures me to the table and onto my stomach. I comply, and tense as he removes both my dildos. “Very good,” he says approvingly. “We’re not going to fist right now, because I know you’re very sore. But a few things.”
He inserts a large needleless syringe into my vagina and I feel a coolness flooding my body. “This will help you feel better,” he tells me. “It will keep you numb for the next fifteen hours. Trust me, you will not be hurting tonight.”
I heave a sigh of relief as he repeats the process with my anus, inserting the fluid deep into my rectum. I am smiling as I lay there, oblivious to the stretches Pete is putting me through. He starts with several bottles, each progressively larger than the first, though for the life of me I can’t exactly say which orifice each bottle is for.
We work for about an hour, with me lying still and Pete standing beside me, both of us waiting for my body to adjust.
“You’ll do just fine tonight,” he tells me. “These men just want something different, that’s all. They get tired of only seeing the dark side of our new society. They want to enjoy some of the benefits. I can understand that.”
“Somebody has to do what they do,” I hear myself mutter.
He looks at me sharply. “That’s exactly right, Dani. These men do the dirty work to keep the rest of us from going extinct, including you girls. Men cannot survive without these resources you provide us. It’s a hard fact, and one we must live with.”
“Do you think . . .” I hesitate. “Your God is punishing you for letting women be equals?”
Pete taps his fingers on my head. “Could be,” he muses. “I never thought of that, but maybe so. If we had used you from the start the way God intended . . .” his voice trailed off. “Could be . . .”
He moves in behind me and slides out the bottles. I am shaky as I stand, my entire pelvis numbed from my belly button down.
“Ready for a swim?” he asks, eyeing me.
“I think so,” I tell him. I am eager to get to the tank—to swim off my anxiety and fear. The expressions on the faces of those men last night—like they were inspecting raw meat.
***
My stomach gurgles loudly in the grooming room as we wait. I sit on the table, my legs swinging back and forth over the side. The table with the light has been brought from the clubhouse, complete with its “hi-lo” stirrups and bright adjustable lamp. Trent stands to the side with his arms crossed. Pete has asked him to assist, and the larger boy agreed.
“You’re still a bit numbed now, but you’ll be hurting tomorrow,” Pete tells me quietly. “Please go along, and trust me. These are dangerous men. If they want to kill you for their pleasure, they can. They can even ask me to do it, and I’d have no choice. You are nothing but meat to them. That’s what they see all day long—that’s how they have to be to survive their jobs. If they see you as human . . .” He fidgets uncomfortably, running his hand through his hair. “Just know . . . whatever I do tonight—I’m trying to save your life."
“And act like you enjoy it!” Trent put in.
“But I do,” I say, gazing dazedly at his face.
The men from the plant are arriving in their cars. I can’t see them because the parking lot is to the back of the building. But I can hear the gravel crunch under the wheels, and then the hurried footsteps. Three men enter and jerk to a stop, surprised to find us waiting. The man I know as Jake motions his friends to gather the chairs stacked high in a dusty corner, placing them in a semicircle behind the table’s bright light.
“Are any more coming?” Pete asks. His hands are folded across his chest. Stupidly, I nod, the double dose of pills in my system are kicking in.
Jake smirks as he cracks a beer. “Two more. Larry, the fellow you met last night, is one.”
As the tall man speaks, the new arrivals appear in the doorway. Both are wearing work clothes from the plant, their white bloodstained shirts untucked. I am staring at the floor as the men join their friends.
Trent catches my shoulders. He pulls me back, settling my head on a pillow. Pete raises my thighs, lifting my buttocks off the table as Trent stuffs pillows beneath my hips. My feet are placed in the stirrups and tied, then with mechanical clicks my legs are spread wide, a clamp on each side immobilizing my knees. A rubber device the length and width of a ruler is placed vertically between my labia folds. Pete bends it to the shape of my pelvis, and then turns a knob at its base. The device separates down the middle, and as the two halves widen, the folds of my girlhood are stretched apart and flattened, held in place against my body and out of the way.
I close my eyes as the mouth of my cunt is revealed for all to see. Though I am still
partially numb from my navel down, still I can feel the anticipating pulse of my tissue under the light. The men lean forward, and one of them points. “My God, she’s wet!”
Pete smiles and steps in close. “Dani’s always ready,” he says. “Easy to open and obedient.” He tosses a pillow on the floor and kneels down. Sliding in a few fingers, he stirs my juices slowly as wet sounds fill my ears. He widens his circles, his fingers gliding over the spade shaped contours of my vagina to coat my girlhood, drawing the moisture down to my anus and back up. “Best lube on the planet,” he tells his observers. Slowly then, he inserts his whole hand, twisting slightly as he pushes in.
“Would you look at that,” a man exclaims. “No resistance whatsoever!”
“I told you she’s easy.” Pete smiles, fisting gently in and out, his action steady and smooth. He adjusts the light so the men can see, fisting casually, languidly, his free hand catching my fluid welling to the surface and spreading it around his wrist. The wet kissing sounds of my tissue yielding to his strokes is pleasant and relaxing to hear. I turn my head, smiling as he works. I feel disembodied, as if I’m levitating from the table as I stare blankly up. Pete pauses to lube both his hands, and I draw a deep breath, exhaling as I feel him twisting two-handed into my exposed and vulnerable cunt.
He slides in with a firm push, the mouth of my pussy hugging his wrists. His body rocks forward and back slowly as he pumps me deep. I moan as I feel his hands separating within me. In this position he draws his hands up, pressing my pussy apart as he halfway exits, then holding his hands static, pushes back in. He turns his hands, his knuckles rubbing my cervix as once more he unlocks his fingers and pulls. “Do you see what I’m doing?” Pete asks his rapt audience. “By loosening up my hands or even pushing in opposite directions, I can expand her as I work.”
I take deep breaths as Pete sinks widely back down. With every stroke he separates more, pushing hard against my interior. His hands break the surface and holds me stretched, his half-immersed fingers rotating slowly. “And now I can do this,” he says.”
Embracing his fist with his other hand, he plunges in hard and snaps out. I am grunting along with his strokes, my thighs trembling above my immobilized knees. Pete is turning his hands as he thrusts, twisting more of my juices to the surface. I watch the clock, feeling dizzy as the pounding draws out, the sound of flesh slapping flesh as he connects and sinks down. Ten minutes, and then twenty, unendingly he thrusts. I feel cool air inside my cunt, my pussy staying open as he exits—too relaxed and stretched to spring back. The fisting continues as the men look on, with some of them leaping forward—eager for a glimpse as Pete stops and gapes me, my vagina yawning for the men to see. He fists me again with even more vigor, the men gathering at his back.
“Won’t this destroy her?” one asks as Pete works.
Pete laughs. “Naw, girls are made for this. Why do you think she was wet before I started? She knew it was coming and her body was preparing itself. She hungers for this. It’s a well-known fact; the female body yearns to be opened wide. To be prepared for motherhood.”
The man looked down at Pete. “You sure know a lot of things.”
“He reads,” says Trent with a chuckle. “As in all the time! Mr. Bookworm here.”
“I also talk to my girl.” Pete nods at me. “Ask her yourself. Dani, do you enjoy being fisted?”
The men wheel toward me, the ones still seated tilting to see my face. I moan and lick my lips, trying to think beyond the pounding.
“She’s still too drugged,” Trent says. “I don’t think—”
Pete cuts him off. “Dani,” he repeats loudly over my grunts. “Do you want these hands inside you?”
I fight to focus on his face. “I . . . “
“Yes?” Pete urges.
“Yes!” I gasp. “Yes, I want . . . yes, please!”
“There you have it.” Pete parts his hands again as he works, the airy noises from my cunt filling the little room. Again he gapes me, holding me open for the men to see.
“Can you try fisting one handed while your friend does that?” The man who was Jake’s partner askes. “So we can see your hand inside?”
Pete brightens at this idea and nods to Trent. The larger boy reaches past Pete with both hands, his fingers gripping the bony top of my vagina for leverage while he stretches my lower wall down. Pete adds fingers to press back one side as his fist passes into my gaping cunt. Slowly he fists, his hand and wrist more visible now as it penetrates my body.
“Okay, now do behind,” Jake says, licking his lips. “I assume you prepared her for that ahead of time, too?”
“You men work hard; we wanted to give you a good show,” Trent replies. He is grinning as he hurries to flip me onto my side. My leg is lifted, held aloft by the rings above the bed. I am scooted down until the lower half of my buttocks extends over the table. My right foot drifts limply to the floor before Trent scoops it up, pushing my knee forward against my chest and securing it with straps to my body.
Trent smears lube on his arms while Pete adjusts the light. “Do you want me to start her for you?” he asks, and Trent shakes his head.
“No, I got this. It’s pretty easy once you get in.”
Pete moves up beside me, catching my closest breast and kneading it hard. I feel Trent probing my anus with his fingers, slipping in fingers one by one. Slowly the hand works itself in, the fingers clamped into a cone shape. I feel the soft give as Trent slides into my rectum all at once, the tissue yielding as he ventures inward. “Nice,” Pete croons gently. “You’re a very good girl, Dani. Open wider for him, will you?”
I sigh as the hand sinks into the deepest well at the core of my being. Trent leans his body forward, his knuckles rotating back and forth. Ever so slowly he withdraws his arm, then with a firm solid pressure, thrusts in to his elbow.
I lay very still. I had never experienced just the anal by itself. The strokes are long and easy within my half-numbed body, the hand rising shallow toward my anus, then plunging back deep. The gas escaping from around his wrist makes my face burn hot. “Remember what matters,” Pete whispers in my ear. “Nothing to be embarrassed about.”
He moves to crouch beside Trent. The larger boy is standing, using the weight of his body to pump in and out. Pete stirs the fluids of my cunt with his fingers, playing at the edges of my opening, using the lamp to explore it out. He expands it wide with two fingers from each hand, then inserts three as far as he can, reaching in and drawing out. He moistens the pink interior of my opened folds with my juices, then dives back in with four fingers now, turning them slowly within my opening. He stretches the lower wall of my pussy, then plunges deep with his free hand, fisting hard and fast alongside Trent. I am groaning now despite myself, the two hands filling my body. Then Pete clamps his free hand around his wrist, sliding in to my half-numbed cunt with just the slightest pause of resistance. The men are around us now, some taking pictures with their phones. The three hands plunge and retreat, dive in and pull out, my body rocking in time with the rhythm of their thrus
Cockdaddy51 and his 2 cum sluts
I have 2 gorgeous ladies that I need some help with fellows and ladies they are both gorgeous ladies that want to be gangbanged by multiple cocks each but at the same time they are good little sluts that are cum loving sluts but they like big cocks black white or huge or small they want all their holes filled and like to eat pussy also they are my cum loving sluts 8 or 9 guys plus me would be idea they are very good obedient sluts that wants toake their cockdaddy51 proud of how good of little sluts that want to be painted in cum · Help me gangbang my two gorgeous little cum sluts they aim to please
The Graduation Ceremony
The Graduation Ceremony · First Time · The Graduation Ceremony
I had been a high school teacher for 20 years, and in that time maintained a flawless record of professionalism. As a fit, somewhat charismatic man teaching all senior classes, I had encountered plenty of schoolgirl crushes during my tenure. Never did I even so much as consider, much less succumb, to the temptation of stoking those fires. Then I met her.
Eve was a high school senior in one of my advanced history classes. She had long, naturally blonde hair, played field hockey, and had a defined yet graceful build, striking blue eyes and a doe-like face. At first she was just another student, but a few months into the year, after her eighteenth birthday, she seemed to undergo a noticeable change in her behavior.
She quickly developed a knack for sitting in her front row desk wearing skimpy, loose shorts or skirts that barely reached the bottom of her ass cheeks. Seeming to know exactly how to shift in her seat, she became expert at crossing and uncrossing her legs to reveal the perfect, budding folds nestled within her panties. I did my best to discourage her routines by simply ignoring them, but that only emboldened her. Eventually it was not just difficult to ignore, it was downright impossible. I finally gave up trying to avoid seeing what she so desperately wanted to show me and instead thought maybe by virtue of staring directly at her she would get embarassed and retreat into girlish self-consciousness. But that's not what happened.
Sometimes she pretended to be unaware of my leering eyes as she pulled the leg of her shorts up and subtly adjusted her panties, just enough for me to see a soft, smooth labia peeking out. Of course, I could do little to contain my cock from swelling within my pants, a sight she clearly also enjoyed inducing. She would stare hungrily at my crotch licking her lips unconsciously, trying to hide her blushing cheeks. It was just a game and nothing more I told myself, and certainly not a new one: make the teacher who's old enough to be your dad as horny as possible and prove to yourself that you have sexual power over all men in the process. The only problem was that she was better at playing this game than any student I'd ever had, and the power she had over me in particular was growing every day.
She spent the remainder of her senior year visiting my classroom regularly, sometimes with friends and sometimes not. She made up new and inventive reasons she needed my help with assignments, even though the truth was she was one of the smartest in her class. One day the subject of candy came up while we happened to be alone together in my room after school. We both agreed that white chocolate, in addition to not really being chocolate at all, was also disgusting. Then she added, "I really like white cream, though." I cocked my head in a confused sort of shocked reaction. "Especially when you have to lick it and suck it out... I love it." I was unashamedly intrigued by her candor. Of course she knew exactly what she was saying, and doing to me for that matter. After all, she was an intelligent, beautifully blossoming woman. Meanwhile she was turning me, a 44-year-old married man, into putty in her hands- hands I was desperate to feel wrapped around the base of my dick, jerking semen into her mouth. A couple of her friends came into the room, relieveing me of having to respond with words, but she could plainly see that my hardening cock had already responded.
When Spring arrived she had to miss a week of school for a field hockey tournament. I found myself staring at her empty desk, and instead of being relieved that I didn't have to be distracted by her, envisioning her sliding her skirt up around her waist, spreading her legs and rubbing her clit as she moaned and brought herself to orgasm in front of the whole class. I knew I had a problem, and if she had been trying to drive me insane- it was clearly working. I laid awake almost every night thinking of her, jerking off and whispering her name.
A couple of months later, graduation was on the horizon, and teasing me continued to be her favorite pastime. How the other students didn't notice is still a mystery, but I was treated to almost daily glimpses of her pussy lips and ass, and she had even taken to going braless so that I could see her perky, puffy nipples poking through the thin tank tops she always wore. Part of me wanted the end of the year to come as quickly as possible and to be done with the constant, daily torture of temptation that Eve had brought into my life. Then there was part of me that felt like tearing her clothes off and stretching her holes until she screamed. That was the other thing she seemed to understand instinctively, that she was toying with the emotions of a grown man who had a big, fat cock that was aching to fill her pussy with cum.
Perhaps it wasn't all instinct, since she had blatantly been studying my bulge every chance she got. Sometimes I wondered if I was just imagining it, but then there were moments where she revealed her undeniable inner-slut. One day she caught a glimpse of the outline of my cockhead, no doubt thanks to whatever show she was putting on in the front row. She looked around the room and saw everyone occupied with an assignment, then stared directly at me while she placed her water bottle on her desk. She slid first the tip of the bottle in and out of her mouth, then ended up taking about half its length into her throat, all the while continuing to stare into my eyes.
I was mesmerized, but also confused since I had overheard a couple different guys she dated complaining that she was a "tease", and that they "couldn't even get a fucking blowjob out of her." Yet, there she was, simulating the act. It was only about 5 seconds, not long enough for anyone other than me to notice, but long enough to make my cock stretch out along the length of my thigh with pulsating agony.
Finally, the end of the schoolyear came, but not before I got roped into volunteering with the graduation ceremony. Against my better judgment, I had also agreed to giving her and a couple other students a ride to the rehearsal. I told myself, if I could just get through the next couple days, I could spend the Summer trying to bleach the memory of her from my mind.
When I pulled up Eve sprang from the front door of her typically suburban house and skipped across the manicured lawn wearing a trademark pair of her all-too-revealing shorts. She also made sure to drop her phone in the grass before turning needlessly around and bending over to pick it up so I could see her perfect ass cheeks. She flung herself into the front seat with a "Hi! Thanks for the ride!" and went on to explain that it was only her that actually needed a ride (her parents were both using their cars), and that she could get a ride home with one of her friends.
"That's fine. But I thought you had a car- a pretty nice one if I recall," I said inquisitively.
"Oh, yeah...it's like, not working right. I think something's wrong with it." I watched her out of the corner of my eye tuck a strand of her golden hair behind her ear.
"Oh, well that's good, actually," I said as I pulled out of the drive. "Because- I was actually planning on kidnapping you and taking you out to the woods." I couldn't believe my own ears as the words spewed forth. It was as if the primal part of my personality, which had been dreaming of doing exactly such a thing to her, had suddenly taken over. I glanced over expecting to be met with a look of disgust, but instead she was smiling at me, beaming in fact, from ear to ear. I smiled back reflexively and added, somewhat awkwardly, "That was a joke, by the way."
"Oh...okay," she said as she giggled and stared straight ahead. I detected a twinge of disappointment in her voice. Suddenly I had encountered yet another twist, one which actually made me feel guilty. But it was not for wanting to fuck her and leave her whimpering and covered in my semen. In fact, it was for seeming to dismiss this idea from her mind immediately after I had been the one to insinuate it.
I was trying to redirect her attention, but, feeling like I'd hurt her feelings, I ended up telling her what a special student she really had been to me, and how much I wanted to keep in touch after she graduated, or maybe even see her before she left for college... "Okay, like graduation night? Do you want to see me then?" she asked with a hint of girlish hope. "Like tomorrow night?"
"What do you mean?" I replied. "Like see you where?" I could feel my heart racing, barely able to remember where I was supposed to be driving. "At graduation?"
"No, like after that."
"Ok, where?"
She sang the words "I don't know" in a teasing melody. "Wherever you're gonna be... I guess." At that moment our eyes locked, and any secrets or doubts about what the other had in mind were completely washed away.
"Ok, then," I said. "Let me figure that out and I'll let you know."
The rest of the car ride was mostly awkward silence, curtailed by the palpable sense of anticipation hanging in the air. Whatever feelings of guilt and loyalty bubbling to the surface of my mind were stifled and drowned out by the intoxicating thought of Eve's body. I stared at her long, tan legs and her hard nipples, only to feel her eyes gazing at my swelling crotch. What am I doing? I thought. Now I was in a position of either following through or coming off like a scared little boy to her. I kept telling myself the old adage that in the end it's the things we never did that we regret the most.
The next day was the ceremony itself, and I used the excuse of being a graduation volunteer to work out the logistics of my plan. A suite in one of the nicest hotels in town, all the necessary lies put in place, and all my tracks covered. My wife thought I was hanging out one last time with an old (nonexistant) colleague who was (conveniently) moving out of town. Yet, despite our conversation from the previous day, I was fully prepared for her not to show up. There was always the possibility that it had been nothing more than a game to her all along.
At the graduation she seemed aloof, not even looking my way. I was hesitant to find her afterwards, but soon saw her taking the typical post-graduation pictures with her mom, dad, and younger brother. She smiled nervously and waved me over, to which I complied. The last thing I wanted was to appear uncomfortable or suspicious, especially around her parents (who I was actually a couple of years older than). "Hey, Mr. H! Dad, take a picture of us." Her dad, clean-cut and of a slightly smaller build than me, smiled and shook my hand as her mom told me how much they'd heard about me- all good things of course- and how thankful they were for her to have had a teacher like me. After the photo, I casually slipped Eve the key card to the hotel, wrapped in a note with only the room number written on it. I figured if she was brave enough to actually go through with this, she was capable of getting herself there.
I tried to act as natural and disinterested as possible as we conversed. The truth was, I was imagining her mom, who seemed herself to be an older version of Eve, dropping to her knees right there in front of everyone gathered outside, undoing my pants and pulling my cock out with a smile on her face, then eagerly gagging repeatedly on it. I smiled curteously at her dad and imagined him resting a forearm on my shoulder, looking down at his wife and saying, "There she goes...God, you love that cock in your mouth don't you, honey! She's one helluva cocksucker, man..." Meanwhile I could see Eve rolling her eyes and folding her arms in a huff, yelling "Mom! That's for me!" Then it occured to me that if all went according to plan, my now former student would be the one on her knees gagging on my cock.
I searched Eve for the faintest glance; any indication she was still planning to follow through. "Oh, don't forget guys I'm going to that graduation party and then spending the night with Maya tonight." Her parents nodded in understanding, and so did I. As I walked across the parking lot to my car I just kept thinking to myself, Jesus, I'm going to hell.
I'd been at the hotel for an hour when I started to wonder if she was actually coming. I assumed she would in fact go to whatever party she mentioned, but my hope was that at any minute she would come through the door to the suite. After another hour had passed I had recreated every possible scenario. She was so horny she saw one of her ex-boyfriends and finally put out, or maybe she was busy getting every graduating senior on the football team's cock shoved into her. Or, maybe she just chickened out. Either way, the thought of her being gangfucked made me swell until the length of my shaft was hard against my thigh.
I stripped my clothes off and stood completely naked in the middle of the room, gazing down at my aching dick, stroking it with one hand and craddling my balls with the other. I sat down on the couch and slowly massaged my shaft, first with one hand, then with two. As I stroked rhythmically I could see myself in a full length mirror directly opposite of where I sat, and saw a man who wasn't in half bad shape, especially for his age. Jerking off while staring only at myself was something I had never tried, but even so I couldn't help imagining the back of Eve's head bobbing up and down while she kneeled between my legs, and the feeling of her soft, young lips slurping precum from my cock. I became so enthralled that I didn't even hear the key card slide in, or realize the door was opening before it was too late.
"Oh fuck," a familiar voice said. As the door closed behind her, Eve stood motionless, staring directly at my erect cock. Then, slowly, her eyes moved over the rest of my body and finally around the room. "Wow. That's um...wow, that's..." she almost mumbled as she walked towards me, my cock resting against my stomach, still throbbing on the verge of orgasm. "This is a really nice room," she almost whispered, as if her parents were sleeping in the next room. I took a deep breath as she slipped effortlessly out of her tank top and covered her breasts with false modesty, biting a finger nail and smiling mischievously as she did. She turned around and bent over as she slid her sweatshorts down, revealing her bare ass with no panties. She stood and turned to me as I sat on the edge of the couch, my cock hanging heavily. "That looks nice, too..." She walked nervously closer, looking directly into my eyes as I touched her perfect skin for the first time, caressing her hips and drawing her closer.
Her aroma was intoxicating, like peaches and strawberries, and feeling the softness of her torso across my lips was like an out of body experience. My hands cupped her ass, tracing the outline of its perfection and weighing each ass cheek before squeezing and gripping them hard. She squeeled as I began sucking and licking her nipples, which her body responded to with a quivering of her pussy that made her legs tremble.
My adrenaline rushed as I licked my way down her defined belly, into a small strip of blonde pubic hair, then slid my tongue across her warm, wet slit. Her juices immediately spilled across my chin, dripping onto my chest as her breathing became sporatic and sharp. I ran my tongue up against her clit over and over, flicking it and then sucking it hard, slamming her against my face. She let out a long moan and dug her nails into my shoulders as her body began convulsing uncontrollably. I then gently slid my finger as deep as I could inside her, which was not very far. Her velvet walls tightened as I continued sucking her clit, realizing for the first time, just as her pussy began creaming heavily on my face, that she was actually a virgin.
I lapped up her sweetness until she couldn't take it anymore, and it occurred to me as she stood panting with my arms around her waist that I had yet to even kiss her despite having her juices all over my face. "Oh my god," she said as I kissed her belly and hips. "I've never had one like that before. I mean, no one ever has...only I have, but not like that...holy shit." I finally stood up and pulled her against me, my cock stretching up against her sternum. I stroked her soft, golden hair and gently touched her cheek, drawing her face upward as I pressed my lips against hers and slid my tongue into her mouth. She kissed me back, opening her mouth and letting me glide my tongue against hers. "Do you like tasting your pussy on my mouth?" I asked her after a few minutes of exploring her mouth, to which she simply nodded obediently and licked her lips with her eyes closed. I kissed her again, harder this time, and gripped a fistful of her hair. Without warning she was pulled down to her knees, where I let my cock rest on her upturned face. A bead of precum dripped onto her forehead. "Have you ever felt a man's cock on your face?" She shook her head slightly. "Do you like it?" She nodded with embrassment. "Do you know what I want you to do now?" I said as I wrapped my hand around her delicate throat.
"Yes, sir," she replied.
"And what's that?"
"To...suck..." she trailed off as her mouth widened and her lips wrapped tightly around the head of my cock, looking up at me for approval.
"That's correct, Eve. Very good," I said, as if she had gotten a question right in class. It was clear she didn't have much experience, but her instincts soon took over. She began opening her throat to make more of my veiny, muscular organ disappear. After several minutes of guiding her and staring into her blue eyes, I said, "Remember when you told me how much you love that white cream?" I slid my cock from her mouth and presented my balls, which she greedily licked and began sucking like she had been practicing for this moment. "Mmmhmmm," she moaned, then stopped and looked up at me. "Yes, Daddy." As she went back to sucking my balls I guided her hand to my spit covered cock. Hearing her call me "Daddy" was enough to make me blow my load by itself, but I fought back the urge.
She worked my shaft with one hand and began rubbing her clit with the other. I shoved my cock back into her mouth and held her head in place, thrusting until my balls were audibly slapping against her wet chin. I felt my semen beginning to surge, begging for release. "I'm gonna cum, baby..." Moaning and gagging, she nodded in approval as I pulled my shaft from her mouth and began spurting. "Open wide for Daddy." She allowed her mouth to catch as many thick jets of cum as she could, while it continued streaking across her face and lips. She never once broke eye contact with me, licking her lips and giggling as my warm semen continued dripping into her open mouth. "Mmm. Thank you, Daddy," she said as I squeezed the last few drops into her mouth and watched her swallow what she had collected. Then I watched her open wide to show me what a good girl she was.
"God you look so beautiful," was all I could think to say. And she did, looking up at me with my cum all over her face. Just the sight alone was enough to keep my cock hard as she continued sucking the head and teasingly biting it.
"Thank you," she laughed. "I bet you really wanna kiss me now," she said sarcastically with a wink. But I pulled her up to me without a second thought and leaned over, kissing her passionately and tasting my salty, acrid semen on her lips and tongue.
"Mmmm, that's so hot," she whispered.
"Yeah?" I replied. "You know what's really hot? Losing your virginity with cum on your face, baby." She looked suddenly embarassed.
"Wait. How did you know?" She asked.
"Honey, it's not that hard to tell," I said. "Your cherry's obviously never been popped...but we can fix that." She had a nervous expression as I took her hand and walked her to the king sized bed.
"I'm a little scared," she said, to which I responded by turning her around and grabbing her firmly by the throat without squeezing her windpipe. "Good," I said, pushing her onto her back. Her legs fell open to reveal her perfectly shaped, firm pussy lips, moist and slightly parted. I kneeled between them as she propped herself on her elbows and watched me rubbing my cock just inches from her clit. She moaned and grunted with excitement, running her hands across her breasts as I moved closer and gently stroked the head of my cock up and down against her wet slit.
As I began pushing against her I could feel her body and hips pushing back, and the resistance of her tight pussy. I jacked my cock vigorously, watching the tip of my head parting her lips and then pressed harder. "Mmmm is it too big? I'm so scared..." I pushed it in as far as I could, until my cock bowed against her unbroken hymen.
"Listen," I said, "once I do this there's no going back..." she nodded with her mouth open and squeezed her nipples. "I'll be as gentle as I can, but I'm going to do whatever I want to you, and make you do whatever I want you to..." Considering I'd already blasted one load on her face, it hardly needed to be said, but she was, if only for a few remaining seconds, still a virgin. I tickled her clit with my thumb, producing a spasm of moisture around my cock.
"Yes, sir. Use me, Daddy. Please," she whimpered. "I want it so bad..." I shoved as hard as I could, both of us watching my cock disappear into her pussy as her hymen gave way to the warm rush of her inner walls. I began working it in and out, feeling the vice-like grip of her pussy lips as I tunneled deeper. "Owwwww...oh god! No no no...oh, yes. Are you fucking me, Daddy?" "Yes, baby." "Is this what fucking is...Daddy?" Her moans began rhythmically pulsating with the thrusting of my cock. I was making short quick strokes, pulling it almost all the way out and then pushing slightly deeper with each repetition.
"You're doing it, baby. You're fucking Daddy like a good girl." She looked at me full of wonder and awe, her eyes widening and squinting with my quickening pace. "It feels so big. You're opening me up." I put my hand behind her head and yanked her hair while I drilled even deeper into her. Her gutteral vocalizations mixed with the sound of her gushing pussy, and I began to see blood on the shaft of my cock. She saw it too.
"Am I ok? That's normal right?"
"Yes, baby, I just broke your hymen. You've been such a good girl saving it for me," I grunted, continuing to pound her. "I know. I really was saving it for you, I mean it, Mr. H." "Good girl." The fact that she was still calling me Mr.H made it hard to resist fucking her as hard as I could as I worked it in. "Am I a woman now, Daddy?" "Oh, yes. Daddy is definitely making a woman out of you." "I feel like you're widening my hips every time you push it deep." I began fucking her slightly faster until I could feel my balls slapping steadily against her asshole as she moaned with pain and pleasure.
She instinctively began rubbing her clit, which made her pussy tighten even more around my cock. Her eyes rolled back as her legs quivered and shook, and the warmth of moisture welling up from her pussy engulfed my cock in a flood. It made a sucking sound as I pulled out of her and slapped my cock against her clit, the juice beginning to erupt. "Mmmm, a squirter. Even better, baby." She spread her lips with both hands to expose her clit as I continued rubbing my head against it and slapping it, making her juices spray out of her "OH FUCK!" She began in a high pitched, long wail that sounded like she was trying to hit a note she couldn't reach. "Ohhhhhhhh fuuuuuccck!"
Her pussy began spouting fluid all over my cock, balls, chest, and legs. I leaned down and let it shoot in spurts onto my face and into my mouth, sucking her pussy as she laughed hysterically and grabbed my the back of my neck to shove my tongue into her. Then, after a few minutes of lapping up as much of her cream as I could, as if possessed, she slid down under me while I lay prone and took my soaked cock in her mouth. I felt her hands grip my ass begging me to fuck her mouth while I lay on top of her, which she could hardly take.
Gagging, she pulled my cock out and sucked on my balls, this time using her tongue to reach the base, just an inch from my asshole. I quickly turned around so that I was kneeling directly over her face, my balls never leaving her mouth while she obediently continued sucking, and then reached down between her legs and caressed her clit with one hand while rubbing my cock against her breasts and nipples with the other. I felt her tongue lashing against my asshole and moved lower so she could get to it more easily. She pulled my cheeks apart and rammed her tongue up my ass as far as it would go. "Oh, baby, Daddy likes that." I pulled her legs up so that i could get my face between them, then kept pulling until her little asshole was exposed. I plunged my tongue into it as she licked me, beginning to groan loudly. I was actually amazed by the flexibility of her body and how easily she could be bent into such a compromising position. She continued rimming me as I penetrated my tongue into her ass, alternating between twirling it around in little circles and jabbing it in into her hole.
The animal-like sounds she made urged me on. My cock throbbed against her torso, hungry to be stuffed back into her, so I finally climbed off and flipped her over. I pulled her effortlessly towards me and propped her ass in the air, her asshole still glistening with my spit. I rubbed my cock between her lips and shoved it back into her pussy. Having never experienced getting fucked from behind, I wanted her to know what it was like.
Her face still had remnants of cum on it as she closed her eyes and let me rail her, and her wet asshole looked as delicious as it tasted. I pressed my index finger against her ass as I continued throttling her from behind, then ever so gently slid it into her anus. She only fucked back harder. It was not as tight as I had thought it would be, so it didn't take me long to get two fingers in, still penetrating her pussy with my cock.
"Yeah- do it," she said, and I wasn't sure what she meant by those words, but part of me didn't care. I pulled my cock out of her pussy and thrust it against her asshole, spitting on it, then forcing my head into her until it disappeared. She grunted in a low, primal moan and pushed her hand against my thigh, then pounded it with her fist as I slid deeper into her. She screamed as I began fucking her ass with half my cock. She cursed and said a lot of things, some of which I could barely understand, but she never said "no" the entire time I was impaling her.
It was hard to believe she'd never taken a cock in the ass before, considering the way she was able to ride my dick. She would later tell me that she had resisted penetrating her pussy, but not her ass, but that she'd only managed to get two fingers in- nowhere near as fat or as long as my cock. But I was definitely thankful for her having had some type of practice.
I started to consider where to shoot my next load of cum as my testicles began getting tense. As they slapped repeatedly against her pussy, I had an idea. I held my ballsack out of the way with one hand and started fingering her pussy with the other. Shoving two fingers into her, alternating between my cock thrusting into her ass. I continued until I had hammered all resistance out of her and she seemed to go completely limp.
She was motionless, and for a moment I thought she had passed out, but then she looked as if she had simply broken. Tears streamed down her face as she began howling like a wounded animal. I stuffed her face into the pillow to muffle her cries and then fucked her even faster and harder. She sobbed uncontrollably, overwhelmed with a flood of emotions. But she kept bucking and pushing herself against me, begging me not to stop. "Yes! Fucking ruin me!" She screamed. "Daddy, you're fucking my ass, Daddy! Are you fucking me in my little ass? Oh my god, Daddy, I'm your slut...I'm Daddy's slut, I'm Daddy's slut..." Then she became almost violent and grunted through her teeth. "Use my ass! Use me! Fill my asshole with your cum, please, sir...Do it Daddy!" I could feel her pussy beginning to gush and squirt as she orgasmed intensely. My balls released a flood of cum, spurting deep inside of her ass at the exact same moment. "Oh my god I feel it...I'm still cumming!" She buried her face in the pillow and screamed again for what seemd like several minutes. I watched her asshole constricting around my shaft as streams of milky cum oozed out of it, then pulled out in one quick motion as she grunted, the rest of my load spilling from her puckering asshole and dripping down over her swollen pussy lips. She stayed on all fours panting for several moments, seemingly afraid to move. I simply sat back and admired the view.
Neither of us complicated anything with awkward conversation as we laid side by side, until she finally just said, "Thank you. I've been wanting that for a while."
"You're welcome. And so have I, so thank you, too. I hope I didn't hurt you."
She smiled. "No. It was great...I'll probably never be hurt so good again, actually." She sighed and ran her finger along my aching cock, then slid herself down and began kissing it, then licking it, then sucking the head as if it were soothing to her. A few minutes later she was fast asleep, my cock still in her mouth. I stroked her smooth, silky hair and drifted off.
In the morning I awoke to the sensation of her sucking the head of my cock and stroking me, semi-flacid. As I grew harder within her mouth, she bobbed her head up and down enthusiastically, wrapping her hand around my balls and raising them to where she could just barely graze them with her tongue while she shoved me down her throat.
I could see the first rays of sun peeping through the windows. I stroked her head gently. It was like a dream. Here I was, watching a beautiful sunrise while a beautiful girl, one day of high school, sucked my cock like her life depended on it. I relaxed, feeling the swell of what was sure to be another huge orgasm surging from my testicles, and then emptied any cum that could possibly be left in them into her mouth. I spurted in steady, thin streams against the back of her throat and could feel her sucking and swallowing my cum, humming in approval as she did. After she had sucked every last drop that could be squeezed from my head, she giggled and thanked me for breakfast, then told me she wished she could cum again but her pussy was wrecked and would probably need some rest. "I'm sure I'll be thinking about how good you taste next time I touch myself, though," she said with a laugh.
After we parted ways, the summer brought no more encounters with Eve. I did my best to go on with my life and play the part of faithful husband, telling myself my lustful vices had all been satisfied. It was a secret I sinply had to keep to myself, and hope that Eve did the same.
Once she was off at college, she broke the months of silence with a "Hi" text followed by a picture of her perfect, and now hairless, pussy lips. I responded in kind with dick pics and eventually short videos of me cumming on some of the pics she had sent. Our exchange went on for some months until our interactions waned and she eventually quit texting, which I assumed meant she had finally gotten a serious boyfriend. For all intents and purposes, it was over. Or so I thought. We both had gotten what we wanted, even if only for one night. Now all I had to do was live with it.
The secret to good sex for a woman is, all in the mind
The secret to good sex for a woman is, all in the mind · General · The simple secret to a threesome, is Let The man sit there, and talk to the woman as she's sitting in the chair talking to me, well I'm drinking or cum twice. And then blindfold her and put her on her knees, and have her rubber her clits, so many girls have suck my 9-in cock and c** and c** because for a woman, she will be well taken care of satisfied when she knows that satisfaction is right here before her blindfolded, rubbing her clit again, open her mouth, and then when I'm talking to her and her mouth is wide open, I put my cock right in the back of her mouth her throat, I say close your lips, I want you to come with my cock right in your mouth. It happens all the time, the ladies come hard why because I hold her head still and she focuses and my cocks right in her mouth, and she will start to know like all ladies when they come 15 times, it is the cock they treasure, it is the cock, when I'm talking to her, it is the cock that I will put her doggy style harass in the air, looking in a mirror driving herself and slowly the tip of my cock right down to my balls I'll see it, and she will know I knocked the bottom right out of that ass. I was slowly start stroking her, and I look at her husband, and I'll say she is going to come so hard, cuz I know what to do, and then I'll start. Slowly slowly I want her to tell me speed it up get harder, then I'll know I always know I hold her down tight and I always knock that bottom out of that ass and they come and come, and I'll keep going I'll say I want you to cum until I say you're done. She never does this to her husband but she will do that to me, I will go around I put her on her knees I want her to look at me, and I want her to ask me, please I want to clean it off, and we'll talk, I'll say all night you're going to have this this is for you, so now open your mouth and look at your husband. I'll stick it in the back of her throat and hold her head and start Stroker, I will say rub your clit rub your clit they always do they start coming and cumming, that is what I like they lose themselves, because it's all in the mind she will rub herself and I stroke her harder and harder harder and harder and when she comes I'm going to bury my cock right down the Walls and hold her head when she comes. She will come hard because now she with her unreal sex it's all devoted to my cock 9 in. It's no hurry we'll take her to bed and her husband will be overhead sticking his cock right down her throat and holding her legs, and I'll just be stroking her stroker that should be rubbed her clit and we'll talk the husband of me. And then I'll put my cock right up to the balls, and I say husband just a little suck your head, and we'll be still, I want you to rub your clit, I want you to feel what it's like to be full and come. I want you to appreciate when you're cuming or cocks and you. All the time she would come quick they always do she would come and come, then I would say to the husband can you help me, can you pull her legs up over her shoulders, I want you to rub your clit, I want you and your husband to see me take you like you want to be, he would be holding her slowly I put her right to the balls, grab your crack I start stroking and stroking I want to talk to her to me do you like it, she loves you husband cuz it's not many people that will let their wives be free, and love so much that they would let her do that. So that's why I'm going to start stroking her hard faster and faster and faster and faster and when she's about ready to come I'll stop. again and I'll stop and she will be like they all are crazy, I wanted to talk to me and she would say I like that cock you are right, I come and come because I see it the thickness and it's for me, I just about worship it, that's what I want, hot stroker a stroker I will stroke her hard and she be screaming I said hold her legs down, and she would try not to come anymore but he going to have her legs down tonight Stroker and Stroker, you see you're going to stop coming when my cock says they're going to stop. She likes that, I go around to the front I want the husband to hold her behind the neck, he would open her mouth and I slowly sink it right down the balls she never did that before, every time they know it happens they worship it, they swallow it they want it all. The husband will say she never did that before, that's what threesomes are for the best the most extreme orgasms that you could not do to yourself. And she'd be in the chair relaxing and she'd have a dildo up her ass and vibrator and she would be putting on a show for us. I don't want you to be a raunchy as you can be a w**** tonight that's what I want, because when you come we're going to reward you, I want you to ask your husband can you f****** in the ass while he's f****** me the p**** I want you to ask it. Cuz you know you're going to come, we'll take care of you I'll be down in her p**** and he'll be up in her ass and she be coming she would come he be Stroker her, you know something can I take your place, because I think she wants this,. He would be on the floor of her p**** I would get her ass in the air I'd be standing up I was thinking right down in my balls, I think you're too soft husband I'm going to start stroking her right now I'm going to use her I'm going to f*** her ass and knock her bottom out, and she's not going to be able to do anything about it, I would be just about violent, he never saw her get f*** like that and she would be cumming and common and I would say that's it because when I'm done, your husband is going to be up your p**** and then he's going to see you suck my cock right down my balls, she would still be coming and she come again she loves it something about knowing she's going to come and come because the secret is the Mind Games and then all of a sudden she would say do whatever you want because she would lose herself they always do. I I slowly but my cock right there in my balls I would hold her head I want her to look at me then I start stroking her right down her throat pain I say rub your clit I want to rub your clit and she will get off they always do, I say whenever you're coming you tell me because take a breath I'm sick of it right down in my balls when you're coming and you look at me. I want you to concentrate on my cock when you're coming and her husband would be looking up because she's never done that before. I pull out let her take her breath and push right back in. She'll be done coming I pulled out her mouth would be dripping saliva running down her throat chin, that's exactly what I want a girl that that sucks my cock and comes not even rubbing her clit, saliva running out of her mouth because she wants to swallow she can't get enough, the husband will see her, oh that's what you thought she she like me I told her she was coming, the husband would start getting soft so I pull her off of her him and I stick her mouth right down to the balls and hold her, I could just be still, I know what I'm doing rub your clit don't have any hands on his cock I stand up and just slowly push it right down her ass, he would get hard a little bit he likes that just don't say a word nothing just like that cock rub your clit after three or four orgasms right girls you come and come. I just stroke her and stroke her Stroker and have fun and use her, and she be coming and she used my cock, if she didn't come fast enough I reached down and rub her clit rubber clip, and hold her so she came. I want them to have vibrators and dildos, would have his balls in your mouth her legs up, and then I start vibrating her clit Stroker and Stroker and stroker I'd say don't bite down on those calls, do you just relax and come and I'll take care of the rest a stroker three fingers four fingers and she comes so hard she would shoot, I say are you biting his balls, he has her leg so she couldn't move I just keep making her come and come that's a girl that's a girl just stay still, I said you would come but I didn't say when you stop. Now she stays still I don't want her to talk did she ever have a sister ass and he said no way I start Stroker and Stroker and she start moving and moving I hold her down with a vibrator I just take her, because that's what it's about coming fantasies and sometimes being held still so you can't have any control and someone else take it over. She would come and come now I want her to suck him off, he's just about ready to come I would ask him can I stroke it off right in your tongue, he never did that before he said yeah, she'll be rubbed her clit because that's all she has to do rub her clit and have come running in her mouth and she likes it she come. I struck him off that is it close your mouth I push her head right down to the balls swallow it. I did this once and I'll do it again because she's a good girl I'll take her in the shower, I have a hard on I stick it right up her ass and stop and I said just wait suck his cock I want you to rub your clit, slowly my cock will go down and go down and then I said now you can come now start pissing right in your ass she wouldn't know what's going on they'll be running down her legs and she would come, I know you have no problem doing this cuz the cock is a thing you need. Now this cock is pissing her ass and she will come hard they always do when you have them in the right State of Mind there you go I pulled out put our knees again I say stick out your tongue I put the head of my cock on her tongue the husband will be looking at cuz all of a sudden I start squirting her mouth a little bit I hold her head still, that's what I want everything about this cock you like. Put your lips over the head of my cock and swallow it. Now I'm going to push it down in my balls and you start going to start stroking it right up again. I've had ladies work on my cock for hours they loved it. Cuz when they know they get it up they come and come suck it up they know they're going to get it right in the ass and they're going to come hard, because if you really had the mindset all night the p**** or the ass it doesn't matter you're going to come it's just about the cock. It's the Mind Game to talk to them and it's fine the things they would do at 7:00 at night don't do at 10:00 at night with no problem because that was always in them but now you gave him the freedom to have sex anytime Anyway You Want It, the more w**** you are with sex the better it is. At the end of the night for 2 hours before I leave like my wife and stuff does she loves to suck cock, I talked to the husband and I have her on my stomach and she be stuck in my cock for an hour half hour 2 hours it doesn't matter for her it's a pleasure and for her and made her come 15 times. Good sex once in awhile not every time is having a cock that isn't about you and making you come having a mindset the cock it is all there is and actually you come because what I hold you down it's stick it right up your ass, and just take over to rub your clit, you going to like it, whether you aren't sure or not, I know I'll just take over they always do when they knock the bottom of that ass and they start coming four or five times it's over. The things they wouldn't do by 2 hours when I pull it out of her ass see what I have no problem put my cock down her mouth no problem cuz it's all about the cock. However when I start it's always about her call me or down make her come and talking to her that it's all about her, and then it's all about her now slowly it's all about concentrating, and wanting my cock anywhere I want. Oh well I'm an old man I haven't been with a woman for years, I remember the day
A night in With Miss J
A night in With Miss J · Erotic Couplings · We sitting outside next to the pool sipping on our favourite wine‚ the sun is going down and the view is bringing a romantic atmospher among us. I ask u how was ur day‚ u said it was fun to catch up with ur friends but u missed me a lot..I smile‚ hearing that it makes me feel important‚ I replay that I've missed u too...
Baby I say‚ with the lust in my eyes‚ I want u to dress for me tonight‚ I want u in ur lacy panties‚ a see through shirt and stocking I whisper in in ear licking and blowing ur ear‚ I run my fingers through ur hair and pull them sensually‚ and I want u to tie ur hair in a ponytail....and wear that pearl necklace........
I got something for u tonight........
And I smack a deep kiss on ur mouth‚ sucking ur tongue while my hand caress ur right shoulder and the other one hold ur chin...daddy needs to take care of u good tonight‚ call me when u r ready and wait for me standing next to the mirror in the bedroom.
I was expecting u to call me baby‚ but I couldn't resist anymore so I've been spying u Miss J u r really‚ really hot. I say holding u from behind. Now I want u not to look at me‚ just look outside the window‚ I hv a surprise for u sexy baby... I walk out the bedroom removing my shirt‚ I'm left just in my jeans‚ the light blue ones that u like so much‚ baby I say‚ don't forget to wear ur see through shirt...I'll be back soon‚ and I close the door behind me.
I want u standing in front of me‚ wearing those sexy lacy black tiny panties‚ hold ups and black heels and nothing else‚ ur arms r straight down on ur hips‚ ur scent is filling the room‚ and I'm there just in my jeans looking at u‚ my eyes r on fire‚ they looking u deep.
I'm holding a red rope on my left hand‚ I make it swing near ur legs‚ ur breathe is deep and ur mouth is drop open.... U know where we r going tonite...........on my right hand I hold a silk blindfold‚ I take a step towards u‚ I blow a sensual kiss on ur mouth‚ and I let the rope fall on ur feet. I start rubbing ur boobs playing with ur nipples‚ and I spank ur ass with the blindfold 3 times....
My hands running and gliding on ur body feel ur pleasure arising‚ u look so sexy Baby Girl and I kiss u right above ur breasts....I lift my hands towards ur face‚ caressing ur cheek I whisper‚ u can't c a thing tonite‚ I will make u completely mine tonite Miss J. I grab the blindfold and I put it on ur eyes‚ u can't see a thing‚ ur senses expand trying to understand what is coming to u next.... Ur mouth is so sexy and wet by ur tongue mmmmmm I love the way u lick ur lips.... I push u down on the floor‚ I make I sit grabbing ur arms and putting them behind ur back‚ I tie ur wrist with the red rope‚ then I start kissing ur lobes‚ sucking and licking them‚ ur voice is saying please please.......mmmmm that sound sexy‚ I let my hands rubbing ur legs they're so soft and smooth‚ I want to kiss them now..
My mouth is now on ur hips‚ kissing and licking softly‚ my hands r all over them‚ I keep on going down spreading ur legs apart‚ feel my tongue how is wanting u... It's all over ur thigh‚ my hands caressing it hard yet sensually u feel how much I want u‚ u keep on lifting and lowering ur legs‚ tending to close them u so like it‚ u r so aroused....I better keep them spread with a bar tying ur ankles... Now so tied I will lift ur legs and start licking and kissing u right on the back ur knees..it's so sensitive ur hips r moving but I hold u still with my strength and keep on licking there‚ ur moans fill the room‚ I'm so turned on to c u like this. Ur tiny panties looks so sexy with ur legs wide open‚ I c a little stream coming out from there....Miss J u r so soaked of pleasure....
My hands r now massaging ur feet‚ my thumb is pressing against under them while my fingers rub between ur toes‚ they're so soft and smooth....mmmm I feel like kissing them now....I remove ur stockings slowly they're gliding away from ur soft legs. My mouth keep kissing ur calf while my tongue leaves a trail of saliva on it...finally I reach ur left foot my kisses become more passionate and deep‚ u feel so good in my warm mouth......I let my tongue run through ur toes‚ u jump as it tickles but u love it‚ feel how my tongue is licking u deep‚ it pushes apart ur toes and u spread them even more....i blow on ur wet feet and u shake and pant‚ God!!!! U r so beautiful...
I'm kissing ur legs‚ every inch of ur sensual skin‚ I won't leave a single bit untouched by my mouth‚ my hands now r going behind ur neck‚ lift ur head baby I softly say‚ I remove ur pearl necklace and I kiss u repeatedly on ur mouth‚ I caress ur face and kiss u again‚ this time I let my tongue sink inside ur mouth‚ I want to feel u deep‚ while my other hand slide right inside ur tiny black panties getting all soaked by ur pleasure....Baby‚ God!!! U r so in a lake....I love that I say kissing u and while my mouth leaves urs u pull ur head up trying not to let me go....Ah Baby! I say‚ daddy is taking care of u good enough? I ask... U almost sobbing in pleasure while feeling my fingers penetrating ur juicy pussy‚ say "daddy please please I want u so bad inside me........
I untie ur wrists from ur back and kiss them gently‚ u hv light marks on them but I just tie em again over ur head on to the bed rail‚ I take ur pearls and make u suck and lick them leaving them in ur mouth....I lift ur legs still tied on the bar and kneeing in front of u I put them on my shoulders‚ then I let myself lying towards ur spree legs with my head and pull ur panties down to the hips‚ my chin is keeping them away from ur drenched pussy and with my fingers I scored her wide‚ u feel my tongue rattling hard on ur swollen clit‚ my lips closes around it and suck it hard ur body is moving sideways‚ but I hold u down‚ u squeal in ecstasy letting ur necklace drop from ur mouth....Miss J I say....this has to be kept somewhere‚ I grab it and slowly I insert it inside ur wet swollen pussy with my tongue....feel how it's getting inside u‚ my big tongue pushing in every single pearl until all of them r inside u
I let my tongue lick again real good ur clit‚ then down till I reach ur ass and slowly circling and twisting it on ur hole......u contracting and moaning ....please daddy please make me cum u say.....i start slowly but continuously pulling the pearls out from ur pussy‚ I let my mouth get close again to ur pussy‚ take those wet pearls in my mouth and start pulling them out... Don't worry baby I say‚ u've been good‚ very very good and u deserve a good reward....
My erection has been pushing in my jeans for too long now I can't take it anymore... With my mouth soaked by ur nectar I get close to ur mouth and greedily I kiss u deep holding ur face in my hands. Taste how good u r my little Baby Girl‚ feel what daddy made to u I tell u with a firm and so turned on voice... Oh daddy!!!!! We taste so good u reply. I want to hv u like this baby‚ still restrained and blindfolded‚ I want to make u feel between ur legs what u did for and to daddy....I unbutton my jeans‚ and make u feel my hard pulsing cock on ur face‚ I c ur mouth looking for it‚ and finally when it's on ur lips u wrap around it and take it inside ur warm lusty mouth...
I hold ur head and in a pull push movement I make u eat my shaft‚ feels so nice to touch the back of ur throat with it‚ u suck it deep sticking ur tongue out trying to lick my balls.... I love when u push ur head towards me taking in all as much as u can‚ ur head is being moved by me I control ur movement‚ ur moans r so sexy. I let u suck just the tip of my cock now‚ ur mouth around it looks so hot....u tongue feels so good licking on to the hole....
I turn u on all four‚ ur panties r stretching down to ur knees‚ ur beautiful ass is pointing upwards whilst ur face on the pillow‚ I start caressing it‚ my hands feel it all under them.... I glide them on ur back touching it all up till ur shoulders‚ then back down again‚ I caress ur plump ass‚ mmmmm round and round until.......SMACK!!!! I hit ir right cheek with a straight slap‚ ouch u moan‚ I told u baby that this ass needs some colour‚ snapping ur left one‚ u jump a little but u love it‚ then again I slap both cheeks another 4 times each...mmmm Miss J now it's getting the colour daddy likes it‚ I bend and kiss it letting my tongue feel the warmth of it.... I kiss it again and lick it all over the shanked area‚ I caress it‚ I feel u throb‚ u know u can get more‚ but u relax‚ u love daddy touch don't u?
SMACK again!!! Three times this time in both of them‚ I move in front of u and kiss u softly‚ baby tell daddy who u belong to I say....I'm ur daddy all urs u say with throbbing voice...please please let me feel u inside me I beg u daddy please....kiss me first Baby and I let my lips next to urs.....ur kisses r so hot‚ u almost caring as u can't be no longer without cock inside u......I lift ur chin and lick ur lips....baby u r fantastic I say. I get behind u kiss ur sore bum and lick it again....I love the bright pulsing red colour u hv now‚ I grab by ur hips and finally fill u with my cock......ahhhhhhhhh u scream in pleasure
My Miss J‚ finally we r one thing..... Me and u connected by our lust and feeling...baby ur pussy is so wet and warm‚ I love the sound of it when my cock goes in and out fro u‚ I keep inside u all the time‚ my hands r fm sinking in ur hips‚ my thrusts r so hard and deep‚ I want u all always Baby I moan... Yes take me whenever u like daddy I'm all urs u reply‚ I grab by ur hair with one hand and pull ur head backwards while my cock keep on sinking inside ur dripping pussy......
I'm sliding in and out in out in out from u‚ feel me slapping my body in urs every time I get deep in u‚ I love the sound of it‚ it's so sexy....I grab ur shirt by the neckline‚ and with both hands I rip it open letting ur boobs falling out.... Mmmm I keep thrusting u hard‚ u quiver‚ and moan loud and louder....I pull ur head backward again and pound u hard‚ yes baby girl tell daddy how much u like being fucked like this shameless and senseless‚ SMACK‚ I hit u again then again on both cheek at the same time....feel how daddy is fucking u hard u dirty girl.....
Ur boobs r slapping on to each other....such a lovely sound‚ u bite the pillow and hold it in ur mouth biting it‚ ur moans get so loud now‚ u r all sweaty and sexy my Baby‚ while my cock keeps fucking u deep and deeper all in a sudden u give a push back against me with ur bum then u start shaking pulsing and throbbing hard‚ I feel ur contracting pussy on my cock‚ my hips get soaked by ur squirt and its dripping now between us‚ u keep shaking as a deep orgasm hits u making ur belly jump and ur mouth release a scream full of pleasure
I wrap my arms around ur belly and feel u throbbing‚ I love that‚ when my dirty girl comes so hard and loud... I kiss ur back and ur sore bum gently‚ until the shakes end‚ then leaning on u I get close to ur face with mine‚ and say‚ now Baby tell daddy where u want his warm nectar‚ yes baby u've been real good I let u decide how and where daddy can come...
Exhausted u ask me‚ please can I be untied now? Please please please u beg....Yes baby‚ I will untie u now‚ I finally release ur legs‚ massaging and kissing ur ankles then ur wrist‚ doing the same thing‚ massaging and kissin u on ur marks‚ our marks I say smiling‚ then finally and turning the light lower I get the blind fold away from your eyes‚ they're so narrow and lost‚ but they look happy when they lock with mine....I kiss them both gently and looking at u I say:"Miss J u were great"and I kiss ur mouth‚ the I take a look at u‚ with ur panties still on ur knee and that shirt ripped I really look fucking hot!!!!!!!! I am a lucky man I think smirking at u while I lay on my back in the bed......
The blind fold falls‚ U look at me and say "hi daddy there you are" as our eyes connect..
I lay back hands folded behind my head‚ my words whisper daddys all yours baby.. As u crawl up towards me u stare into my eyes‚ u don't want to be anywhere else but into my eyes.. Gently u grab my balls and lean over and kiss on the head of my cock‚ ask me if I'm ready‚ I nod and say yes Miss J daddys ready.. U stroke my cock with ur hand as u slowly take me all in ur mouth watching at me the whole time watching the look of esctasy over come my face... "Oh your cock is so good‚ I love having it in my mouth" u say... I feel your tongue rattling while ur lips suck me hard‚ I begin to contract and my body start to quiver... U suck harder‚ my body is throbbing and is telling u that I'm there.... you are making me cum u sunk all of it in ur mouth... I'm pNting and moaning‚ my breath is heavy and deep‚ I'm exploding Miss J‚ I'm coming in ur mouth.......U taste the drops of my warm sap beginning to drop in ur mouth... I moan and whisper out yes baby yes ...
U crawl and lie on my body kissing me while my arms wrap around u holding u very close to me.............
My Baby Sister's BFF
My Baby Sister's BFF · First Time · Introduction:
She said “If I was your girlfriend, I would suck your cock whenever you wanted” right before my cock was in her pretty little mouth, with her glossy lips stretched around it.
_____________________
On my last summer break before joining the real world, between my Junior and Senior year in college, I decided to go home. I would be graduating next year and I felt I had not spent much time at home since I left a few years prior. I wasn't exactly on the 4 years and out plan. I would always visit for the holidays, but every summer I would find a job and stay in the same town I was attending college. However, this summer I wanted to spend time with my family, especially my little sister. There's quite a bit of an age gap between us. I was now 24 and a few weeks prior to my arrival, she officially became a teenager with a year left before starting high school.
I arrived home on a Friday night and hung out at home most of Saturday. On Sunday Jenny and I had already made plans to go hang out at the local amusement center for some miniature golf, go-carts and just get a chance to hang out and get reacquainted. She had invited her best friend from forever, Abby. They were inseparable from the first time they met each other. Over time, we had learned that Abby never knew her father and her mother had a revolving door of boyfriends. I suppose our home gave her some sort of stability.
When I first got home I had noticed that Jenny was certainly not a little girl any longer. I couldn't help but notice that she was filling out quite nicely. She was now 5' 3” and her breast were between an A and B cup with hips that were starting to flare out nicely with a thin waist. She had always had nice full lips that looked even nicer now that she was allowed to use a minimum amount of make-up. I was surprised that my dick actually twitched when I saw her glossy full lips. They looked so fucking sexy.
Sunday morning we jumped into my Ranger truck and swung by to pick up Abby. My sister was wearing cute shorts and a tight tank top that nicely showed off her growing tits and part of her tight smooth tummy with her belly button on display. Whenever I meet the person that invented crop tops, I will kiss their ass. I love the way girls look in them. They get an extra 10 points in the sexiness factor, so long as her tummy is taut. Crop tops, like leggings, are a privilege and not a right.
I had to constantly remind myself that she was my baby-sister when I caught myself ogling her. When Abby came running up to my truck, I was shocked. She too was wearing shorts, only they were tighter and shorter than my sister's. Her tight little ass looked great! She had filled out more than Jenny. Her tits were a nice full B cup that were covered also by a tank top with no bra that covered only half her tight tummy. Her hard little nipples were on full display. Even as a little girl I always thought she was a cutie, but now she was looking even nicer with full dick-sucking lips.
My sister scooted over and Abby jumped in. She said hello as she entered and we were on our way. She was very talkative asking me how was college and was I enjoying myself. She asked if I had a girlfriend and when I told her not any longer she flirtatiously told me she could be my girlfriend if I wanted. My sister immediately blurted out “You are such a slut. You don't have to flirt with every guy you meet.” They both busted out laughing and we soon arrived at the amusement center. Strange how she and I barely spoke when she was younger, but now she couldn't stop talking.
I actually had fun hanging out with two teenage girls. That they were hot looking was a bonus. My dick seemed to be enjoying the eye candy along with most of the guys at the amusement center with their tits and legs on display. It was obvious they were good for each other. My sister was the calm sane one and Abby was the wild crazy one that needed to be brought back down to Earth ever so often. Throughout the day, Abby continued her flirtatious comments, telling me how good looking I was and that if I asked her out she would agree to go out with me in a heart-beat. I played along, telling her how cute she was and that I was surprised she did not have a boyfriend with such a cute little ass. This would prove to me mistake number 1.
We finally called it a day and jumped back into the truck, with her jumping in before Jenny and sitting next to me. I was a bit excited and hoping she wouldn't notice that I actually had a partial erection. I knew nothing would happen between us, but I suppose all her attention had gotten to me and my ego. Plus, her hard little nipples did not help. I looked over to Jenny and she just rolled her eyes. She was used to Abby's daring behavior by this point.
When we arrived at Abby's, Jenny got off to let her out. Abby turned and kissed me on the cheek before leaving, saying thank you for a great time as she winked at me. As we drove home my sister warned me, telling me “You know, she really likes you. She told me she thought you were cute and she wouldn't mind being your girlfriend when we went to the restroom.” I told her that I assumed she flirted with all the guys she met and I was simply her victim for today. She was cute but she was also way too young for me. Either way, Jenny told me to be careful.
I had gotten home at the end of May and Jenny and Abby still had a couple of weeks to go before their summer started. I sat around the following day and the very next day I was out looking for a job. It was boring sitting around with no one to talk to. Jenny was at school and mom and dad were at work all day. By the end of Tuesday I had rejoined the workforce securing a job at a grocery store. An old high school buddy worked there and he vouched for me with the store manager. I was hired on the spot and asked to report the next morning at 7am. It was part-time, but a great way to get some extra cash and kill time during the week.
Come Saturday, Jenny had asked if I could drive them to the mall. She and Abby would be meeting up with some friends. I told her it was not a problem as my shift did not start until 5 pm. We swung by Abby's and headed to the mall. It worked out fine for me as I had to pick up some jeans and a new pair of sneakers. They went their way and I went my way, with plans to meet at the food court around 3 pm. I went off and like a typical guy, I was done with my shopping within an hour.
I arrived at the food court half an hour early and waited for the girls so we could eat before heading home. When they arrived, Abby was excited to see me and came up to hug and kiss me on the cheek, asking me “Did you miss me?” as she sat on my lap. I looked over and Jenny simply rolled her eyes. We went over and grabbed lunch before sitting down, with Abby sitting right next to me. I was certainly enjoying the special attention she was giving me, regardless of her age. While we were sitting, I suddenly felt Abby caressing my thigh under the table and remembered being warned to be careful with her. I turned my head to look at her and she simply kept eating and did not bother turning to look at me. I quietly reached down and removed her hand. I was not trying to get myself in trouble.
When we returned to the truck, once again it was Abby sitting next to me. On the way home her hand casually fell on my thigh and I decided not do anything. I wanted to see how far this little girl was willing to go. It went further up than what I expected. Her hand was making its way to my crotch when I finally decided to quietly move her hand away without my sister noticing. We got to her place and both girls got off. Jenny had made plans to spend the night and asked if I could pick her up the following day. I was not scheduled to work on Sunday and told her I would. We hugged and kissed before I left. Of course, Abby also hugged and kissed me on my earlobe, whispering into my ear “I'll see you tomorrow, lover boy.” with a big smile on her beautiful face before they both made their way up the stairs to Abby's apartment. That little girl gave me a chubby. I raced home, jacked off, showered and left for work where I ended up working an 8 hours shift due to some people calling out sick.
I got home late and went straight to bed. As much as I wanted to ignore what was happening with Abby and just brush it off as a joke, it had me wondering. Was she simply flirting because that was her nature or was she trying to getting something started. She was definitely trouble. She was a sexy little girl with a pair of great looking tits and a tight little ass that filled out her shorts very well. Her legs looked great on her and she had a cute face with nice lips and hazel eyes. She was probably about 5'2” with long brown hair down to her ass and weighed maybe 110 lbs. She was a nice little package.
As I laid in bed, thoughts of her kept me from falling asleep. I started wondering what she looked like naked with my cock in her mouth between her luscious lips. My cock was hard and my boxer were down by my ankles as I started stroking it thinking about Abby. I imagined her naked on her knees as I fucked her sweet little mouth hard. I was grabbing her hair and pulling her to me as I thrusted forward, with my cock going deep into her mouth, over and over. I hadn't cum in a long time as much as I did that night. This little girl was going to be my demise.
The following weekend my parents and sister had plans to spend the night out of town. My mom's younger sister had given birth to her fifth baby and my mom and Jenny were dying to go see the baby, as if they hadn't seen the first four. My dad went along because my mom told him he was going. I had to work on Sunday and was saved from the three hour trip. My plans were to mow the lawn on Saturday, take a nap, shower and go hang out with some friends from high school. There was gonna be all sorts of people from our class and I was excited to catch up with some of them.
I finished the backyard first. As I was working on the front lawn, I saw Abby stepping out of a car before it quickly drove off. She was looking fucking hot! She had a very short skirt that I'm sure would show her panties if she bent over and a tight top that was showing off her perky teenage tits and her hard little nipples. I was shirtless, only wearing shorts and my sneakers. As sweaty as I was, she came up and gave me a peck straight on my mouth saying “Hi lover boy. Where's Jenny?” She knew damn well that Jenny was gone for the weekend. I played along and told her she was gone for the weekend, asking her if Jenny had not told her. She suddenly “remembered” and asked if I could give her a ride home. I told her she would need to wait until I was finished.
She kept me company as I finished the yard, following me around and asking if I liked how she looked, telling me she had dressed up extra nice for me. I told her she looked very pretty in her outfit and if she was older I would probably ask her out. Something I never should've said. This was mistake number 2. I am sure it gave her more confidence in what she was about to do.
I finished the yard and we went inside. I fixed us some sandwiches and we had lunch, with her relentless flirtatious comments on what a good girlfriend she would be for me. Thoughtlessly, I asked what she would do to be such a good girlfriend. This was now mistake number 3, of course in baseball this is it. When she started talking about oral sex, I cut her off and told her I would be taking her home after my shower. This would be the nail in the coffin.
After exiting the shower, I walked to my room to find her sitting on my bed. All kinds of scenarios came to my head, which caused a very noticeable tent in the towel wrapped around my waist. I asked what she was doing in my room and, unconvincingly, told her to leave. She looked at my crotch and asked if I really wanted her to leave. I was not thinking straight as she approached me. Fuck she looked so sexy with her glossy lips, the same ones I had fantasized about. “You know, if you were my boyfriend, I would take real good care of you.” she said as her little hand slowly reached into my towel as she grabbed my stiff cock. Her words and actions were hypnotizing and I was losing control. She started stroking me nice and slow, telling me in a very seductive voice “If I was your girlfriend, I would always dress nice and sexy for you.”
I just looked at her, enjoying her little hand stroking my cock under my towel. Her hand was not able to completely wrap around my cock and that made it hotter. She fell to her knees and with both her hands she undid my towel and let it drop on the floor. She looked up at with me with her innocent looking eyes as she grabbed my cock. She pointed it down as she started nearing her open mouth. She said “If I was your girlfriend, I would suck your cock whenever you wanted” right before my cock was in her pretty little mouth, with her glossy lips stretched around it. My masturbatory fantasy was now a reality. What she lacked in experience, she made up for with enthusiasm.
She was sucking hard on my dick as she bobbed her head. A few times she tried going further down which only caused her to gag and start coughing. I'm sure with time she would get the hang of it. I could not move and made no attempt to stop her. I was astonished that she had gone this far and completely shocked how everything had played out to this point.
The sight of my thick cock in this little girl's mouth while kneeling there in front of me had my nuts tightening up. I was not going to last long. I sat down at the edge of the bed, with her following me on her knees, never allowing my dick to escape her mouth. I sat down to enjoy the pleasure her mouth was providing, knowing I would be cumming very soon. I tried warning her but she refused to let go. I suddenly felt my nuts explode and she started choking when I blasted in her mouth. However, she was a trooper and took my cock back into her mouth, swallowing as much cum as possible. She continued by licking up the cum on my shaft and balls. She was like a ravenous little puppy. When done, she got up, wiped her mouth with my towel and walked out of my room, telling me she would be waiting for me in the living room.
I stood there for a minute or two, wondering what had just happened. My sister's BFF had just given me head and swallowed most of my cum. How could I be blamed? She was the aggressor and I was the victim. Wasn't I? However, I chose to let her continue and never tried stopping her. I was enjoying watching my fantasy play out with her little hands on my cock. I was enjoying it too much watching her glossy lips wrapped around my shaft as she willingly took my cock into her little mouth.
Finally, I snapped out of my confused state and got dressed. I walked to the living room to find Abby sitting there quietly waiting for me. Her legs were slightly separated, offering me a nice view of her little white panties. I asked if she was ready to go and she said she was. For some reason, I felt compelled to go to her side and open the door for her. She jumped in and turned to me saying “Thank you lover boy.” I shook my head and walked around to get in myself. “You taste yummy.” she said as I started my truck. I immediately turned it off and told her we needed to talk.
I told her that what happened could not happen again. She was my sister's friend and she was way too young for me. “I don't remember you stopping me when I had your cock in my mouth” she answered as she reached out to grab my cock. Of course, it felt nice and I did not move her hand away. “We can be secret lovers. No one would ever know and I'll never tell anyone, not even Jenny” she said as she squeezed my cock that was now stiff as a brick.
I did not agree to it, but I also did not give her a firm no. Her proposal was very tempting. The thought of having someone to give me head on demand was very tempting. She had done a good job and I can only imagine her getting better over time. I turned on the truck and drove her home in silence with her offer playing over and over in my head. On the way over, she had slowly started making her way closer and closer to me. When we arrived at her place she was sitting next to me. I turned to her to tell her we could not be together when I felt her lips on mine. For a girl her age, she was very bold and daring. Her lips felt soft and I simply kissed her back. Her little tongue felt so nice dueling with my tongue when I pushed it into her mouth, with her hand grabbing my dick the whole time. Somehow I managed to come to my senses and told her we had to stop. She gave me a quick peck and left my truck.
I drove home and stayed in my truck in the driveway for several minutes wondering what the fuck was I going to do with her. Was I in trouble if I didn't go along with her offer? Was she going to tell Jenny or worse, her mom? Would she tell my parents and I would end up getting kicked out of the house? Eventually, I went in and took a nap, another shower and left to the get-together that soon turned into a party.
The party was a blast! It was great catching up with old friends, especially some of the girls. It was funny how a lot of the roles had reversed. The hot girls from the in-crowd already had a kid or two, gained weight and not looking so hot, while the quiet nerds were looking hot. The thing was, I couldn't get out of my head what had happened with Abby earlier in the day. As much as I tried talking to some of the girls and trying to hook up, I felt like I was cheating on her. What the fuck!
I stayed at the party until about 2 am before I headed home, alone. I was feeling tired and decided to watch some porn and shoot one off before going to sleep. I chose Teen Girls as my genre and ended up ***********ing POV porn where a very young looking girl was giving me head. It was perfect for what I had in mind. I started off with the porn, but ended up closing my eyes picturing Abby kneeling in front of me while taking my hard cock in her mouth, wrapping her glossy sexy lips around my cock. I started stroking harder and faster and came within minutes. I cleaned up the mess, closed my eyes and started thinking on how much trouble I was already in. I would definitely not be able to resist her if we ever found ourselves alone.
Jenny and my parents were back Sunday night. My parents were tired so they went to their bedroom to shower and got to bed early. Jenny stayed up watching TV with me while texting on her phone. She asked if anything special happened while she was gone. Oh shit, did Jenny already spill the beans? I casually answered no, other than her annoying little friend coming by to harass me. She started laughing, telling me that she could be annoying at times. I told her I fed her and then took her home. I was still not sure what Abby had really told her, but I was not about to admit anything. She told me that Abby definitely had the hots for me and asked if I thought she was pretty. I decided to go with the truth. Yes, I said, she is very pretty and has a nice tight body. I told her that if she was a classmate, I would definitely be interested, then quickly changed the channel and the subject.
During the following week, I worked on both Monday and Tuesday and had Wednesday off. I asked Jenny if she was up for anything. She said she and Abby had been wanting to see a teen chick flick about werewolves and vampires that had recently come out and was wondering it I would be willing to go. My goal that summer was to spend more time with her and so I agreed.
The movie was for 3 pm. Around 2 pm, we jumped into my truck and swung by Abby's before heading to the movies. Same as last time, Abby was wearing a short skirt and a tight shirt that she tied below her tits, showing off her sexy tummy. Fuck she looked good! We bought our tickets, grabbed some popcorn and walked into the cinema. Yes, you guessed it, I had a girl on either side. The lights went out and the previews started. Also, Abby's hand came to rest on my thighs and started caressing. I knew my attempts to stop her were futile, I simply needed to let her go until she was done with her teasing.
Her strokes on my on my thigh were going higher and higher and my cock was getting uncomfortably hard. I slowly turned to see if Jenny was looking our way and luckily she was not. She was focused on the screen. Abby leaned over and whispered in my ear “I love your cock” as she started stroking it over the jeans. I tried placing the popcorn tub over my crotch to help hide her hand. Even then, if Jenny would've looked down, I am sure she would've seen everything. Abby had me so worked up and I was struggling, trying to keep my breathing under control and trying not to cum in my pants with my sister sitting there next to me.
After a while, I could not stand it any longer and I casually moved her hand away. I looked over to give her a stern look, but she was looking up at the screen as if everything was fine. I turned my head back to the screen trying to figure out the plot when she grabbed my hand and placed it on her deliciously smooth thigh. Oh fuck, she felt so nice. She grabbed my hand and slowly started dragging it up and down her thigh. My cock was getting hard, again. It felt like she was dragging my hand higher and higher on her thigh until I felt it. My pinkie finger was directly on her slit.
My finger was touching her little pussy and I could feel her sparse hairs. She was not wearing any panties! She was becoming a young lady and it turned me on knowing I was probably the first man touch her virgin pussy. How I didn't cum in my pants at that very moment I'll never know. She purposely came to the movies with the sole purpose of having me touch her cunt. What was she expecting to happen? This girl was wild and I had failed to heed my sister's warning.
She started stroking herself, slow at first but eventually she had my finger pressed hard against her little pussy as she started pleasuring herself. She started off slow, but soon she was stroking her slit faster and faster with my finger. How she managed not to moan nor make any noises impressed me. Her pussy felt so wet and slippery as she started try to insert my finger into her. She was only able to go up to the first knuckle before I felt what I could only assume was her hymen.
She went back to stroking her slit, spending a little extra time stimulating her clit. I doubt she knew what it was, I'm sure she did it because she had discovered that it felt good. I could feel her thighs starting to shake as she had an orgasm while using my finger on herself. The whole time she kept her head up at the screen until the moment she came. She turned her head to me and bit down on my shoulder to help keep her from screaming. That was so hot but it fucking hurt like hell.
After that moment, we started a little game of grab ass. Whenever she was visiting Jenny, which was always, we would drive each other crazy grabbing each other inappropriately. She would walk by in front of me as her hand caressed my cock or I would come up from behind and grab her ass when no one was looking, which was easy when my sister was somewhere else in the house and my parents were at work. She had a nice fucking ass that felt nice and full in my hand. It drove me crazy when she would wear leggings, showing me exactly how nice her ass really was.
On one occasion, all three of us were in the living room binge-watching one of their girly shows. By this time, Jenny was used to Abby and me openly flirting. I was sitting on the couch and Abby was sitting next to me leaning up against me, as if she was with her boyfriend. Jenny looked over and did not even bother rolling her eyes. She reached for a blanket for herself and threw one our way. Abby grabbed it and arranged it so it covered us below the waist.
As I was hoping, her hand very quickly went for my dick. It was late and we were all in our pajamas. Jenny was in an old t-shirt of mine. Abby was in cotton shorts and a tight t-shirt that nicely showed off her nipples with no bra. I was wearing some loose basketball shorts with no underwear, hoping it would prove to be helpful. She slipped her hand under my waistband and grabbed my cock. This little vixen loved playing with my cock and I was enjoying every minute of it. She reached in and pulled it out while pushing down my shorts. She was stroking slowly, more so because it felt nice and not really to make me cum. She was holding it and stroking it as a little girl holds on to something that is hers. She was laying claim to my dick and I was okay with that.
I had no idea what was going on with the show and I didn't care. My eyes were closed as Abby did her thing. Before long, I heard Jenny as she started lightly snoring and we both looked over at her. Her head was slumped back on the sofa while she snored. What Abby did next scared the shit out of me and excited me simultaneously. She pushed off the blanket that was hiding my hard dick. There I was, sitting on the sofa with my dick in her little her hands for anyone to see. She got on her knees, completely pulled my shorts off and took my cock into her deliciously warm wet mouth.
She was on her knees sucking my cock with Jenny asleep three feet away from us. She could wake up at any minute and I would literally be caught with my shorts down. Abby started bobbing her head and her hands also started stroking me in rhythm with her mouth. The first time she gave me a blowjob in my bedroom, it felt good more because of the circumstance of being surprised, but this time she was really going at it. She managed to get more of my cock in her mouth than last time and she was sucking hard on my cock. I would later find out that she had done her homework on YouTube to find out how to give a good blowjob. She was proving to be a good student.
She was doing everything right. She was sucking, stroking and caressing my balls. It felt so fucking nice. This was all being done by Abby, the sexy little girl I had known forever as my little sister's best friend. She was now on her knees looking up at me with her lips tightly wrapped around my cock. I was struggling, trying to keep from moaning to avoid waking up my sister. Abby could probably sense I was very close. She started bobbing her head even faster and started sucking harder. I did not hold back and could not warn Abby without waking up Jenny. I came hard into her mouth and she actually managed to swallow most of it.
What she did next caught me off guard. She took off her shirt and cleaned up the mess. I was seeing her gorgeous tits for the first time. Wow! She gave me a coquettish smile before she ran off to Jenny's room only to come back wearing a different top. She went over to wake up Jenny and take her back to her room.
A few nights later, Jenny and Abby were cuddling on the couch and this time I was alone on the other end. Again, we were watching some movie about a love triangle and I was starting to doze off when I felt the couch move. Abby was helping Jenny stand up as they turned off the TV and walked off to bed. I assumed I would be going to bed with blue balls that night when I saw Abby walking back to me. She straddled me and we start kissing right away. This gorgeous little girl felt perfect on my lap.
She was so fucking horny and I could sense it. She grabbed the bottom of her shirt and took it off, telling me to grab her tits. She wanted me to grab and squeeze her tits hard and I was happy to accommodate her desires. She was getting more confident as time went on. She had started calling me babe, even around Jenny, and I loved it.
“Do you like my tits, huh babe? Are my little titties as nice as the college girls you fuck?”
This little girl was young and already good with her dirty talk. I told her that her titties were better than the girls at school because they were a perfect mouthful with dark little nipples that felt great in my mouth. I was so fucking turned on, sucking on her tits so hard as if I was trying to extract milk from them. There was no doubt she could feel my hard cock pushing up against her little cunt.
We went back to kissing as she told me to push down my shorts. I did as she instructed while she pushed down her shorts. She was now completely naked sitting on my lap with her tits pushed up against me with my stiff cock trapped between us pointing north. The only thing I was still wearing was my t-shirt that I was sure was going to be removed pretty soon. She started pushing her now bald little pussy forward, up against my cock. She was was rocking back and forth as we kissed with her softly moaning every time her pussy made contact with my cock. How that hell did she learn that so quickly?
All of a sudden, she reached down to grab my cock and pushed it down so that it was now under her pussy. She started once again rocking back and forth, grinding her little wet cunt directly on my cock. I looked down and her little pussy looked so tiny against my thick cock. Holy fuck! She was starting to get all worked up. By this time her head was next to mine with her mouth next to my ear. I could hear her breathing heavily and I knew she would be cumming as soon as I went in.
She started telling me how wet her pussy was and how much she wanted me to fuck her.. “Oh fuck babe, I want you to fuck me right now with your big cock. I want you to be my first and make me yours. You need to go slow. I don't know if your big thick cock is gonna fit in my pussy?” I almost came just hearing her say that. She stood up on her knees and started lining up my cock to her slit. She started rubbing my cock back and forth on her slit, getting my cock nice and wet as she continued to moan non-stop.
Then suddenly, just as my cock started going in and started spreading her pussy lips, a bright light came from the kitchen. We immediately froze and looked at each other and then to the kitchen. We saw my dad standing in front of the fridge looking for something to eat or drink. Abby jumped off from my lap, grabbed her clothes and ran off naked down the hall to Jenny's room. Any other time I would've busted out laughing but I was too busy reaching down for my shorts before quietly running off to my room.
We cooled it down for a bit. That was a wake up call for both of us. We still flirted with each other, but the touching and the late night shenanigans were put on hold. I was talking to my mom one morning before heading off to work and she made a comment that reminded me to be careful. She pointed out the fact that most of my free time was spent with the girls, telling me that they were young ladies and I needed to watch myself around them, especially Abby. Mom did not want me spending so much time with them, explaining that Abby would start developing a crush on me. Too late, mom (I thought to myself, recalling Abby on her knees sucking my cock.) I assured her I would be careful, reminding her that the purpose of me coming home was to spend more time with Jenny.
A couple of weeks after we were almost caught in the living room by my dad, my parents told us dad had to fly out to his company's corporate office for some sort of meeting and they had encouraged everyone to bring their spouses. The meeting was to run from Monday to Wednesday. My mom asked for the time off and she would be joining him. Right away Jenny and Abby started scheming and nicely asked my parents that if I agreed to chaperon could they have a party with only a few friends. Some negotiating went on back and forth as to what “a few” meant, what time would everyone be leaving, who could spend the night and all the other details that would make mom and dad feel comfortable.
My parents actually went out to purchase an above-ground pool for the party. They left Saturday morning to have some time to themselves before the meeting started on Monday morning. The party was also scheduled for that same Saturday.
Everyone started showing up around 1 pm. My parents had originally approved the party for no more than 5 people. I secretly told her to invite up to ten. Five girls and four boys showed up. It was interesting to see the girls dressed up in some revealing bikinis with the boys spening most of their time in the pool, staring at the girls. I'm sure they were hiding something that would have embarrassed them.
The girls were actually looking really good. One of the girls actually seemed to have tits bigger than Abby, but she was also a bit on the heavy side. Abby had the sexiest bikini that nicely showed off her tits and allowed some of her ass to hang out, giving the boys plenty to appreciate. I actually surprised myself by constantly checking out Jenny. She too had a bikini that looked great on her. At times I noticed her hard little nipples and her ass was just as nice as Abby's.
I hung out for a bit before I got the grill going. Thanks to my sunglasses I enjoyed checking out the young ladies as I grilled the burgers. They were soon hungry and everyone came to collect their food and grabbed a seat to have lunch. Everyone really seemed to be having a great time. I helped clean up and then made myself scarce I did not want to come across as the creepy older brother that was checking his little sister's friends.
When the swimming was over, I heard them coming into the house to watch a movie. Nobody was ready to go home. A couple of the girls had already made plans to spend the night, but most would be leaving. After a while, it got quiet and I felt obligated to go see what was happening. Most in the group were playing spin-the-bottle, but there were two couples making out on the couch. I saw no harm in it and made my way back to my room.
It was past 11 pm when the party finally ended. Jenny, Abby and the two other girls laid out blankets on the the sofas or on the living room floor and started dozing off watching TV. Abby was looking fucking hot in a pajama set with small tight shorts and with a tight tank top showing off her tits. I said goodnight to them and went to my room. I turned on the TV in my room and started watching a rerun of Die Hard.
Around 2 am, I heard my door open and I knew exactly who it was.
“Took you long enough.”
“Sorry. The girls kept talking and I wanted to make sure everyone was asleep.”
We didn't waste any more time. We both knew why she was in my room and we had not been together in over two weeks. We were desperate and horny. Ever since we had started hooking up, I had not been with anyone else. Subconsciously, I started seeing her as my secret girlfriend. She wasted no time. She closed and locked the door behind her before she walked to my bed.
With a bashful look on her face she hesitated before slowly taking off her tank top and shorts. It was such a wild turn-on knowing she was ready for me when I noticed she wasn't wearing underwear as she removed her shorts. It was such a perverted sight with this little girls standing there in front of me naked and looking so innocent with beautiful breasts and a little-girl's bald pussy. She had actually cleanly shaved her pussy just for me. Her glistening slit was there for me to enjoy.
Whatever we did was going to be of her own doing. She was completely naked when she jumped into bed and crawled over and laid on me. She was the perfect size and felt so good as I wrapped my arms around her and landing on her delicious full ass. I had gone to bed wearing only a pair of shorts. The skin on skin contact as her tits pushed against my chest was electrifying.
We started making out, with her telling me that she was happy were finally alone so I could fuck her. She told me there was nothing to worry about, her mother did not want to be a grandma at 32 and had put her on the pill a few months earlier. She told me she wanted me to make love to her and not stop when I was ready to cum. She had heard that girls are actually able to feel when the guy cums and she wanted to feel me shooting into her cunt.
She was laying on me and my hands were all over her as we shoved our tongues into each others mouth. Whenever we kissed I could never get enough of her little tongue in my mouth. My cock was as hard as a light post as she would grind her little pussy against it. She asked me to take off my shorts and I told her she would need to do that. She got a big smile on her face and grabbed my shorts by the waistband and started pulling them down. Same as before, it was wishful thinking when I chose not to wear any underwear.
My cock sprang out and she continued pulling my shorts until they were completely off. She came back up and we went back to kissing with her little pussy pressed up against my hard cock. Her little naked body felt so nice against me.
After a while, she sat up and started grinding her pussy up and down the length of my cock, getting it nice and wet. I could actually feel the heat from her little cunt on my shaft. That was driving me mad. If I allowed her to continue, she was going to make me cum. I pulled her down to me and quickly rolled us over so I was now on top. She felt so small under me. I was definitely going to enjoy fucking this beautiful sexy creature.
I lowered my head and started kissing her neck. I was so horny that my initial urge was to line up my cock and fuck her hard. To show her what it was to be fucked by a man, but I also knew this was going to be her first time and I wanted to make it special for her. I took a deep breath and told myself to slow down. Continuing to kiss her on the neck, I started my way down, wanting to taste her fresh virgin pussy.
I kissed ever square inch of her as I made my way to her tits, with her hard little nipples waiting for me. I took my time licking and sucking on them, telling her how much I was loving her body. The only sounds coming from her were moans, oohs, and ahhhs. I used those to guide me. I would run my flat tongue to lick up on her nipples and I would get a loud moan from her, telling me her nipples were very sensitive. I spent my time on her tits, determined to try and make her orgasm. When I felt her grab my head and bring harder against her chest while trying to push her pelvis up, I knew I was onto something.
I started licking and sucking faster and harder. I heard her breathing harder and her little body started shaking. I licked and sucked even harder wanting her body to explode with pleasure. She took a deep breath before she started yelling out loud “Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck....I'm cumming, baby, I'm cumming!” I immediately reached up and put my hand on her mouth tellng her she needed to be quiet. She tried to apologize as she caught her breath. She told me she did not know women could come simply by having their tits sucked on. I told her that other men usually don't take the time to find out.
I continue my downward journey as I lowered my head and kissed her on her tight little tummy. It's not traditionally an erogenous part of the body, but hers looked so cute and tight. She started giggling the minute I touched it with my mouth that she forced me to move on. I would need to spend more time there if we ever did this again. I moved down and started on her thighs. She calmed down and went back to moaning and enjoying my kisses on her body. She opened her legs even wider to give me access to her great looking little treasure. As I continued licking and kissing both her thighs, I looked up and noticed something that put a smile on my face. Her cute hairless pussy was glistened with her juices, showing me her excitement.
I licked on the sides of her pussy, teasing her as I avoided making direct contact. I licked around it for a while with her tummy moving up and down as she breathed hard. I reached up and grabbed her tits the moment my tongue made contact with her sex. She instantly reached down and pressed my head hard against her as she pushed her hips up. This was the first time anybody had licked her pussy and it hit her like a ton of bricks. I was enjoying myself showing her all the pleasures of sex. I licked her all over and sucked on her labia and the whole time she tried pushing my head into her pussy, remembering to whisper, telling me how good I was making her feel and telling me that she loved me. I assumed it was the sex talking.
I took my hands and reached under to grab her ass cheeks to pull her up and squeeze them. Her cheeks felt nice in my hands. They were full and as she grew older would only get bigger and better looking. She was breathing harder and I knew it was time to make her come again. My tongue searched for and easily sought out her sensitive little clit. The moment I licked it her entire body let me know she liked that. I felt her body stiffen before she threw a pillow over her face and started moaning loudly. I continued my assault on her precious pebble, taking it into my mouth and sucking on it just hard enough to make her feel good.
One hand was keeping the pillow in place over her face as her other hand reached down to hold my head in place. Once again she started humping her pelvis against my face as she started trembling. She started cumming for the second time that night. I pulled away as I enjoyed watching her little body tremble non-stop. I ended up laying down next to her as she finally calmed down.
She turned her head toward and said “That was fucking awesome. Oh my god, I have never felt anything like that. How did you know what to do? Can we do it again?” I told her that if she wanted, we could do it as many times as she wanted, but we were not done. I got up and started getting on top of her. Without saying any words she had a knowing look and smile on her face.
She spread her legs wide to give me her virginity.. She was giving me permission to make love to her, to penetrate her tiny pussy and make her mine. I told here that this would only happen if she really wanted this. She reached out to grab my cock and lined it up with her vagina and started rubbing the head against it. She looked up at me and said exactly what I wanted to hear.
“Baby, please make love to me.”
I pushed forward and my cock started penetrating her tiny cunt. I looked down and saw as it started stretching out as my thick cock started entering her. She started grimacing as I went in further until I was stopped and knew what was next. I told her that it would hurt like hell when I tore her cherry, but it was necessary in order to give her what she asked of me. I also told her that it was best that we approach it like you would a band aid.
We made eye contact as I kissed her and asked if she was ready. She nodded her head and whispered to me “Fuck me baby, this pussy is all yours.” That shot up my sexual adrenaline and got my cock even harder, if that was even possible. Never losing eye contact with her I push my hips forward and I tore her hymen. She had a look on her face as if she wanted to cry, as if someone had just whipped her with a belt. Tears were rolling down the side of her face and her mouth was wide open, ready to scream, but she never did.
I stopped with my cock half way in. I did what needed to be done. That tight little teenage cunt was now mine and I was ready to fuck her hard. She had decided to give herself to a man and this was the result. She was now going to get fucked hard by a man. I stayed there waiting for her to give me the signal that she was ready to continue. As I waited, I enjoyed how good my cock felt in her very tight cunt. She was very wet and still I could feel her vaginal muscled wrapped tightly all around my cock. She felt so fucking good and tight. Looking down, it was an amazing sight. Her tight cunt was stretched to its limit with her labia tightly sealed around my thick cock.
She was my second virgin. My first had been my high school girlfriend with whom I also lost my virginity to. I was young and did not properly appreciate it as I did now with Abby.
After she had calmed down a bit and seemed to be breathing a lot better, I slowly started going in and out, allowing her tight little cunt to get accustomed to my thick cock. It was very tight, whether I was going in or out, even though it was very wet. Slowly, I was eventually able to go all the way in. I had bottomed out and my balls were hitting her ass every time I pushed forward. She had her arms around my neck and we were either kissing or she was begging me not to stop. She kept telling me to keep fucking her and that she never knew it could feel so good. She actually started crying softly, thanking me for making love to her and making her feel so good.
It was time to put it in high gear. I wanted her orgasm to hit her hard. I threw her legs over my shoulders and started pumping my cock hard and fast into her tight cunt. I was determined to make her cum and she had a face that told me she was very close. I found the energy to continue as I pounded hard over and over. I had only one speed, hard and fast. That's when she started seeing stars as she lost control. She started cumming and shaking hard as she screamed out loud before I shoved the pillow into her face again. She held the pillow to her face as I continued my assault on her tight no-longer-virgin cunt.
I allowed her to rest for a moment before I grabbed her like a rag doll and turned her around onto her stomach. I grabbed her and picked her up by her hips to line up her cunt with my cock. I was like a possessed man claiming his prize. I brought her cunt to my cock and pulled her to me. I pushed my hips forward and shoved my cock right back into her. She yelped when she felt my cock shoved into her cunt. I held on tight to her hips and started pulling her to me every time I pushed my cock back in. I was holding on to her by her hips, pulling and pushing her back and forth on my cock. She was my personal sex doll as I fucked her with abandon.
The best part about fucking her from behind was looking down to see her little starfish. I knew that my cock would be in heaven if she ever allowed me in. Regardless of how tight her pussy felt, her little asshole would be the ultimate conquest.
With her face buried in the pillow, I could faintly hear her cries of passion. I had never gone on this long without cumming. I wanted to make sure she got the fucking of a lifetime that would keep her coming back for more. On several occasions I felt her body shaking and it felt like she would temporarily lose consciousness.
I kept going, pulling her hard against me as I pushed my cock hard into her pussy. There was no talking between us, it was simply raw animal fucking. My balls could only take so much banging against her clit and I felt my orgasm building up. I pulled her hard against me with my cock deep in her as I shot rope after rope of my hot cum into her. It was a perverted thought of satisfaction knowing I was the first man to cum in her pussy and wondered how many more would come after me. How many more would she allow to violate her little cunt?
I pulled out and she dropped like dead weight onto the bed as I laid down next to her. She turned her head to me and as much as she tried, she could not speak. She had to first catch her breath because she had just received the fucking of her life.
She woke up an hour later and woke me up, telling me she had to get back to the living room where all the other girls were sleeping. She got dressed and walked away on wobbly legs to use the bathroom before heading back. With my door closed I heard her open the door and talking to Jenny. I was not able to hear exactly what was said.
Shower time
Shower time · Erotic Couplings · I just got home from work‚ I walk into the house and seems that nobody's home‚ I call for u but no answer.....that's weird I think‚ I'm very hot and sweaty‚ and I'm in need of a refreshing shower‚ I walk up towards the bathroom thinking where I could be....I'm so horny too‚ I've been longing to get home to my hot girl....I've been thinking all day at last night blow job....that was fucking hot!!!!!
I hear a noise coming from the bathroom...... She must be there I think‚ I slowly open the door and I c u in the shower‚ and it looks like u r hvng fun with the shower head....
I'm seeing u letting the water sprinkle hit ur pussy and ur hand grabbing ur tits stroking and pinching ur nipples.....mmmm what a view... The water seems set on the massage mode and the water is hitting ur clit‚ u moan and pant‚ u look great all wet with ur back leaning on the corner of the shower ur legs spread with the right one supported in the wall......i sneak in without u realising my presence‚ I'm so aroused by the view‚ ur body all wet and moving back and forth getting hit by the water jet is superb.
I get naked‚ and with my hard cock I stand in front of the shower door‚ I spit on my hand and stroking my cock I groan to get ur attention‚ u look at me and say "I saw u spying me behind the door" keep rubbing and pressing the shower head against ur over soaked pussy‚ seems like u want it in all....mmmmm "u look so hot baby" I reply now playing with my balls......I open the shower door and get in with u‚ my hands r already clamping ur face and I kiss u on the mouth licking ur lips and nibbling on them.
U turn the massaging shower jet on my cock‚ mmm feels good‚ I open a bit my legs as saying I want it on my balls.. Our tongues r twisting together‚ I release ur face and let my hands feel ur wet body‚ they're all over u‚ I love the feeling of ur wet body on me and ur tits against my chest r real good....I feel ur hard nipples on me‚ ur soft and tapping fingers r pressing between my testicles and my asshole right on the base of my cock sends me shivers all over inside me....I let my fingers slip in ur hair‚ giving u a stroking massage on ur head u moan‚ while I push my hard cock right against ur pussy pounding u in ur clit.
My mouth now is moving on ur wet neck kissing it and sucking it mmm u smell so good... I take the shower gel and squirt a bit on my hand‚ then slowly‚ while u still playing on ur pussy and my balls with the shower head really firmly‚ I start soaping ur body‚ i start spreading it on ur shoulders‚ feel my hands spreading the peach scent soap over u‚ I let my hands rub every inch of ur silky skin‚ on ur arms I massage u till ur hands then back up again under ur armpits‚ I take the shower head and put it back above our heads‚ I turn u around ur back agains my chest‚ ur ass against my erection....
I spread my soapy hands over ur boobs‚ my fingers now circling ur slippery nipples‚ feel how my fingers r rattling on them...they're so hard...mmmmm..... I rub u tits again all of them passing my hand between them‚ I love how soft and slippery they r‚ I massage again ur armpits while my mouth is licking ur neck‚ the I turn ur head back towards mine and let my tongue inside ur mouth....now my hands r going lower to ur belly‚ I play with ur belly button‚ u moan and press ur bum hard against my cock... Mmmm u love to feel how hard u make me baby.... I rub ur belly with both hands‚ then my left one goes lower on ur pelvis‚ slipping on ur groin‚ it's moving on it and u feel my hand pressing on ur outer labia...it's so soft and the mix of water and the warmth of ur juices feel so good on it
Ur groans r so sexy‚ I turn u again this time we r facing each other‚ our mouths meet again in a deep kiss full of passion and lust‚ u whisper I'm ear "get on ur knees baby" and then shove it tongue inside it making it twirl....mmmmm it's so hot..... I slowly start going down my hands trail on ur back‚ my mouth on ur breast‚ I suck and nibble ur nipples‚ lick them all around‚ from the side I lift ur breasts and lick under them‚ ur fingers rub my head and push it against ur breasts..mmmm I love to worship ur boobs...... I leave them‚ my big hands on ur hip r sensually feeling it‚ my tongue snog ur belly button pushing my tongue inside it....I lick and kiss ur lower belly‚ moving my head left and right..
I squirt more soap on my hands and start washing ur legs‚ I'm on my knees in front of u baby‚ my hands move up and down on ur sexy legs spreading the soap all over them‚ my fingers r on ur feet‚ caressing them between ur toes.......
My mouth is kissing ur pussy now‚ I let my big warm tongue out and give it a huge lick on those swollen lips I feel the water running on my face and ur juices on my tongue feels just so HOT!!!!!...I'm tipping ur clit in a rattling movement‚ pressing it and the suction of my lips on it is getting it hard‚ I keep on playing with ur clit with both my mouth and tongue‚ my fingers keep playing with ur toes....u r all mine‚ feel how my tongue is getting inside ur drenched pussy‚ I'm fucking it real good with my mouth‚ I want u so bad‚ u moan and keep on moving ur pelvis back and forth‚ u want all of it inside u now.
I get up suddenly‚ take both ur hands and put them behind ur back‚ I turn u with ur face against the wall holding both ur hands together with mine‚ ur ass is facing me‚ mmmmmmmmmmmmm I let my finger slip inside it slowly while with the others I play with ur pussy‚ it's so tight and sexy‚ u let a scream of pleasure out when I get inside u deep‚ I start fucking it making sure u feel all my finger moving in u... I hear u saying "please fuck me now please" ur plead turns me on even more‚ still holding ur arms behind I finally let my cock inside u. My hips r moving around u feel me inside both ur holes‚ u r so lost now‚ the pleasure makes ur inhibitions go away‚ I want to do it slowly‚ I want u to feel every inch of my hardness‚ I go deep in then out completely from u with my cock‚ then I let inside u just my cock head‚ ur lips open and close rapidly‚ I'm fucking u just on ur outer hole‚ ur Lanka on my cock head feel so soft‚ I press it on ur clit then back in again‚ I keep on doing it‚ while my finger is moving around inside ur ass......in out in out baby feel my top erection opening ur little labia.
I feel ur legs shaking‚ ur arms r still held by me‚ I take my cock out‚ and slapping it against ur clit‚ then back in again but deep this time‚ I start pounding u‚ u feel how my balls r slapping on ur clit baby‚ u quiver‚ I love to c u getting there‚ I can feel ur pussy throbbing with my finger still in ur ass‚ mmmmmm u r so hot.....
I release ur hands now and grab my cock‚ and start rubbing it hard on ur clit‚ I shake again baby‚ u almost there.... Feel my dick on ur clit how hard it is and how fast is massaging it‚ ur breathe get heavier ur legs shake hard now‚ u getting there baby‚ get ur pleasure over me ur ass clamp my finger pulsing and throbbing...u finally release all ur orgasm thrusting ur hips I'm a mix of shakes and contractions... I let my cock back in deep and feel ur pussy contracting on it...mmmmmmmmm it feels so good‚ I finally slide my finger out ur ass and massage it slowly.... I knee again this time behind u and I smack a kiss and lick ur juice dripping out from ur pussy....baby u taste so good.....
I'm stroking my cock‚ and u turn around‚ kiss me deep and hard‚ I smirk and let ur mouth take care of mine.....u get down on ur knees‚ kissing my chest and licking my nipples‚ ur hands grab my cock and pull the skin back completely‚ u stroke it with both ur hands‚ and kiss my tip‚ letting ur tongue rattling right under my hole...feels good baby I take a deep breathe‚ u keep kissing it and stroking it ur tongue is now pushing on my hole‚ seems u want to fuck it and I like it
Ur mouth is now taking it in‚ u look at me in the eyes‚ God u r sexy....slowly u get it in ur mouth while ur tongue moves around it‚ ur head pushes further down‚ then back again‚ ur hand is stroking it‚ then u take my cock out ur mouth and start licking on my shaft towards my balls mmmmmm suck them baby I whisper‚ u start licking them good getting them in ur mouth‚ ur tongue is so soft and sexy‚ I love the feeling of it....
Ur firm strokes feels just good‚ and ur mouth on my balls is heavenly great‚ u get them both in ur mouth and pull them‚ I feel a toss on them but it's so nice.... I love that...keep sucking them and stroking baby.... I'm getting there.... Ur so good feeling I'm getting there‚ I start throbbing and my hips buck u keep on looking at me in the eyes‚ I release my balls with ur mouth‚ and get my cock back in‚ ur hands r rubbing my wet balls now while u get all my shaft down ur throats as much as u can..... I'm cuming I shout‚ u take it out from ur mouth and let me release all over ur face...God u r amazing......
Ur face is covered with my warm juice‚ u keep stroking hard my cock milking all out‚ letting ur tongue getting all of it‚ passing it on ur mouth and licking my hole.....u pull back my skin again and getting ur mouth close to my cock head u give one last suck and kiss it‚ smirking at me.....my legs r shaking now and I hv to sit on the shower plate‚ u sit on me and letting my still hard cock in ur pussy kiss me deep...............
Already Home
Already Home · Erotic Couplings · She's already home when I get there still wearing my favorite 2 pieces of a 3pc skirt suit. There's just something about the easy access of a button down dress shirt and with her, the inevitable fact: there's no panties under that knee length skirt.
She's sitting in our old wingback chair. Her back straight, elbows to wrists resting on the old chair's slightly worn arms, shirt unbottoned down to a risque depth, skirt hiked up just enough for legs to cross, resting on just one of the heels she's still, to my absolute excitement, wearing. A'la 1992 Sharon Stone, fingers crossed for the mid leg switching beaver shot.
"Hey babe!" I offer as greeting while walking toward her.
"Shut up, Sit down!" She replies sternly. While nonchalantly pointing with a flick of her wrist before returning her hand to it's previous position, dangling carelessly off front of chair arm's fillagree carved wooden edge. Her long index finger casually directed me to the dining room chair sitting ominously center square of the living room.
"How did I miss that?" I pondered as I thirstily followed her command and nervously sat.
I Began to lean forward intent on taking my work boots off...
"Be still!", She says in a calm yet authoritive tone.
I quickly resume good postured seating.
"Good boy, stay." She says with narrowed eyes and widened smirk.
She then stands and turns 180°. Those heels splendidly tighten her calves, thighs and ass to an undeniably sexy tone. She slowly tugs at her skirt working It's hem up one or two inches per side. Until barely exposing both of her beautifully bubbled ass cheeks.
"I've got a few things here that I'm in the mood to put to use." she follows with, "How's that sound?" Then, as I begin to draw a breath to respond, "Shut up!" snaps across the air. All delivered without so much as a glance in my direction, in a tone resembling a grade school teacher, "That was a rhetorical question.
Boy.
It doesn't matter if you're in mood or not does it?"
" No Ma'am.)
Methodically she bends forward and removes the chair cushion, obviously being mindful to only bend at the waist.
I can see her little pussy, resting like a treasured jewel carefully placed atop a pillow of her creamy thighs, it's lips just wet enough to glisten, beckoning to me like a watering hole mirage to a desert lost wanderer.
My pestilent inner child wants to scream, "It's mine! Give it to me!" Silent though, happily obedient, I stay.
She picks up a bag, replaces the seat's cushion, straightens her body to upright. Then slowly shimmies her skirt's hem back to it's designer's intended length.
She turns, and despite the *click* *tap* *click* *tap* cadence of her heels, it's as if she glides to a point just out of my reach. Poised beautifully directly in front of me, hands on hips, intrigue laiden bag hanging securely from one elbows inner crease. She then extends her arm, bag in hand, raises it to parallel with the floor then abruptly drops it.
Kneeling down directly in front of me, her knees in line with my heels. My eyes, like that of any man's eyes begin taking in the down buttoned view. Voluptuous blanched breasts with lucious Lemonade Pink shaded and gum drop shaped nipples.
She pulls the bow from the first boot's laces then quickly and a bit aggressively tightens the remaining knot. Criss crossing the two ends as she wraps them around chair's leg and boot's ankle top, pulls a quick knot then, a bow then, a second.
"Great move!", I think to myself while she repeats the clever process on the other boot.
Still kneeling there before me she reaches into her bag and retrieves what looks to me like roughly 25' of nice three cord braided hemp rope.
I am rock fucking hard already, my excitement is brimming, damn near uncontainably.
I show nothing though.
Fuck, I love her!
She takes hold of my right wrist, gives it a little outward twist as she slides it in her shirt and places it on her tit, palm over nipple and releases it.
Before she can reach other wrist I'm squeezing and pulling on left tit.
Quicker then I could react she smacked my hand, barked, "Be Still" and was now poised, pimp hand raised, threatening to smack me across the cheek. I feel the warmth in my face as it flushes to red.
For her sake I flinch a little extra careful to keep mostly still though. She then gives my left hand the same treatment as my right.
Both hands now on beautifully baroque breast she leans in applying enough pressure to excite us both and begins to wrap figures eights around my wrists and up my firearms.
Though I'm starring only at her face she refuses eye contact. "Damn she's good at this." I take mental note.
Twenty something(I lost count somewhere around the 5th fabulous friction burn) wraps over right and left forearms. Slack splendidly pulled across my flesh at varying speeds. Coils covering from wrists nearly to elbows. Six loops between forearms to cinch the coils, terrifically tightening their hold.
Now I sit, rope cuffed and bound forearms resting in my crotch, ankles tied, boots and all to the chair. Not sure I've ever been this turned on before. As much as I've fantasized about this type if thing. She's the only one I'd want doing this. She is a natural for sure.
She's standing now, directly in front of me and again hiking her skirt up, alternating sides just a little at a time. Only difference from her skirt hem line's last tumultuous climb is the distance hiked. This time the skirts hem climbed to hips tip tops before it stopped.
That shaved slice of glistening pie there in my face. I was leaning in to steal a quick lick when again, bitch moved quick. Asserting her dominance in an instance.
Grabbing hold of the hair atop my head she forced my gaze to the skies. Stepped forward, straddled me and slapped my face. Now, with that delectable pussy damn near touching the bottom side of my chin her looking straight down at me using the narrow sight line just beyond her tits and the protrusion of their nipple's, her eyes grip mine for the first time since the start of this fantasy and says, "Stay, Boy."
I try to tip my head forward, dying for a taste of that twat. She pulls harder at my hair. I shake my head and struggle a bit, mostly for the fun of it. She's serious though and doesn't relinquish grip, just waits for me to quit.
"You done Boi?!" She asks with a heavily accentuated finish and shockingly aggressive tone. I use the miniscule range of motion left in my neck to timidly motion yes. She released my hair and I didn't move a muscle.
She then took a seat on my lap first close then she slid back to release my arms which for a brief moment had been happily held captive there beneath her twot, taint and tail. She guided them over my head bent my elbows, taking my hands back and with the texture of the rope slighty scratching at the base of my neck she began tying the leftover bit from the cinch to the steel frame rail at the top of my chair's back. Blatantly brushing her beautiful breast across my face multiple times in multiple direction till knot was securely tied.
I'm now, biceps over ears, elbows to the sky, wrist bound and chair rail tied. Feet still tied to chair legs.
She starts grinding.
Hard.
Side to side, back and forth.
Hard.
Circular motions now, all with brute force. Doesn't take long and I can tell she's getting close.
Harder.
She grabs the sides of my neck puts her hands beneath my ears.
Harder yet.
Her thumbs meandering jaw line towards chin.
Harder.
She's grinding so vigorously the chair is sliding and shifting. Her thumbs slip down to my throat. She begins to squeeze, closing my throat and my corodit simultaneously.
Nervous excitement, finally, someone gets it. Hopefully she sees all I do to others is what I want done to me. Her hands are cold against my neck. I close my eyes. Then in the darkening darkness I hear her,"Open them, look at me!" I open them but can't focus, "Look at me! Loo..." cut to black...
I awaken to the sound of a clap and a curious sting across my face. I'm back, euphoric about to orgasm but not cum. She is still straddling my lap barely moving, then her sigh gives her away, she has cum.
She moves back, her ass now on my knees. She grabs a fist full of my hair with one hand forcing my head down, as if I wanted to look anywhere else.
"Do you see that?" She asks calmly in a sweet voice. Still groggy from the black out I barely muster an inaudible mumble. Using that fist full of hair she shakes my head wildy.
"Asshole, Do you see the cum on my pussy?" She asks harshly.
"Yes ma'am" I say while trying to shake my head. But she's giving me no room to move.
She slides 2 fingers up her pussy, barely penetrating. I blink and it's admittedly long but my heads still foggy.
Well, it apparently took too long, she slaps my face.
"Open your mouth, Boy" She says, sliding her fingers up her pussy again.
I open my mouth, saying, "ahhhhh" audibly with quivering in my tone.
I can see her cum dripping from one as the two make their way like a child's feeding spoon towards my face. The moment I feel her finger tip on my tongue, I close mouth and suck, I use my tongue to lick her fingers clean of her cum.
She tastes so good.
I want her so bad!
I needed this.
She slides her long fingers back and forth, trough my lips and across my tongue, taking care not to let finger tips pass my puckered lips and leave my mouth.
I close my eyes. I moan at a rate commensory to her pace. I groan. There's true passion in my tone.
I moan.
I groan.
It's a lust filled, desire to satisfy, moan for the in stroke with a desperate plea not to stop, fuelled groan on the out stroke.
She moves her other hand to the back of my head again acquiring a fist full of hair. She stops moving the fingers in my mouth. Holding that hand steady she's now pushing and pulling my head. First slowly then faster then she slows way down forcing me further on to her fingers with each slow repetition.
I gag slightly.
"There it is." She triumphantly says then, forces it again.
I gag again.
Not sure when she started but she's grinding again.
Again I gag.
This time she holds it there
I'm gagging, trying to shake my head, trying to pull away. She wont let me. My eyes are watering now. My mouth is full of saliva and I'm drooling a bit.
She's grinding.
She's pushing and pulling again when she says, "Don't fucking swallow that spit, hear me asshole? I want that mouth messy and wet while I'm finger fucking it."
She's grinding.
I'm trying to nod yes but she's still giving me no room for motion. "Mmhmmm" I offer as it's all I can do.
She's grinding hard now, tight to my pelvis, her hips rolling back and forward opposite the direction of my forcibly directed head.
She slips a third finger in mouth. Slowly she pulls them back to nearly out, rolls her hips back to my thighs with matching pace. Unexpectedly she begins forcefully poundinh her crotch into mine, thrusting my head, her fingers travel deep down my mouth to my throat, over and over.
I'm gagging every two or three thrusts, I can feel my pelvis and hips bruising. I'm crying now but, God Damn if I'm not close to cuming. I'm unsure if it's because of pleasure from this treatment or from pleasuring her by being a good Sub.
With a final thrust of her hips she arches her back dramatically Simultaneously she was wildly throwing her head back. Suddenly she grabbed my crotch with both hands one on either side if my zipper and squeezes, hard then pulls harder. I twitch and bounce in reaction to the pain felt by the single unlucky nut to
suffer the force of the orgasmic rip and grip just shown by her.
More motivation for the tears streaming down my face. "Are you crying?"she asks with a touch of distain riding the words.
"What a fucking bitch boy!" She says harshly as she slaps my face.
Placing a cupped hand under my mouth, she commands me, "Spit, dumbass" I told you not to swallow it, I'm frantically nodding yes while I nearly fill her hand with hot sticky saliva.
She steps off me and back with the assistance of a forceful push off my chest. She steps once more before using her empty hand to unzip that skirt it falls to the floor with ease. She reclaims her spot in the wing back, unbuttoning her shirt's last few buttons as her ass finds the seat cushion.
With one foot up on chair's arm she places her cupped spit laiden hand over her crotch roughly, basically slapping her pussy lips then, rubs it all over her fucking hairless pussy.
I can feel her staring at me. I keep my eyes fixed on her pussy. Excitedly watching her spread her pussy lips and fumble at her clit. She looks down and gives her pussy a couple easy slaps.
To which I blurt out, "Harder! You bitch. Like you've been slapping me." Slowly her head rises just enough to make eye contact and for me to see the menacing smile now wide on her face.
*SMACK*
The sound is crisp in the air like that of a celebratory high five. "She's so amazing." I say to myself. Upon contact she nearly screams but her head doesn't move her smile remains the same and our eyes stay locked.
Again without thought I blurt out, "Harder! Let's see it, you fucking bitch."
She chuckles a bit tits bouncing in response to the laughter as if they too are snickering at my request.
[ ] "Is bitch boy done crying now?" She asks, standing, stepping towards me she places one foot across the crease atop my thigh with her heel narrowly missing the head of of my dick. She slaps her pussy hard again then my face. Before I can react she asks.
"Harder? Or is that gonna make you cry?"
"Come on then, let's see slut. I say calmly and finishing with a head nod and a smile. This time I hold eye contact. I hear the loud smack of palm to wet pussy, out of the corner of my eye I catch a flash of flesh in motion then, nothing, blackness.
Interrupting the silent darkness, I hear the sound of wet pussy being penetrated repeatidly, quickly, clapping a bit.
I raise my head to see her finger poppin that tastey twat just inches from my tingling face.
I smile wide.
Seeing my smile she grabs me by the chin, leans in and kisses me. It's a long deep, tongue kiss, the kind that's so frantic it's like your struggling to occupy the same space, noses grinding, foreheads bumping, nostrils flaring, oxygen obtained in quick sharp inhales as if drowning and breathing in the tiny moments your head bobs above waterline.
She pulls away.
"Fuck me. Fuck me like the cock I am, please." I say in a wanting but not quite desperate tone.
"No." She replies as plain as plain could be.
"I won't fucking beg. Fuck me damn you!"
Again a blase, "No."
With her backside to me and again only bending at the waist she rummages through her bag.
She fucked up though.... Seeing my opportunity I lean forward chairs backegs off the floor. Quickly getting pussy lips in my mouth I suck, my nose tickling at taint. Her first reaction is to pull away but I'm already licking the pussy like a dog on a dropped ice cream cone in August.
But, she pulls away again, th
walks out of room....wth...
Quickly she returns. Carrying two more dinning room chairs placed one sideways in front of the other which faced me from the other side of the first chair.
She says nothing as she crawls across the chairs, first away from me then backing that thing up til her knees were on my chair, her twat, taint, and tail all up in my face.
Her face down on furthest chair she reaches back and spreads her beautifully bulbous cheeks.
"15 minutes. Do what you want you've been a good boy, you earned it. Show me what that mouth do, fuck boy!" All of it was said kinda rough and tough like.
I waste no time quickly starting with a playful bite of the bigger cheek, then another nibble this time at top of thigh, ass cheeks bottom crease. I then lick across crease to pussy. Already so wet and tasting wonderful.
I get my face just deep enough that my fully extended tongue's tip barely slides over clit. And that is what I'm ecstatically doing, licking from taint through labia over clit and back again stopping occasionally to suck on pussy's lips, ok maybe a slight bite or two also. I feel a little twitch. My tongue outstretched I start shaking my head as if urgently saying No. Another twitch, another, she's close. Im mixing it up now side to side, back and forth, fast and hard. Then with a massive inhale and slow shakey exhale, shes cumming. I'm doing my best to lap it all in, sucking and licking frantically fillng my mouth with her juices and cum.
I pull my head back and immediately following her next quiver spit my collection of her orgasms drip at the top of her ass crack. She moans in response as I watch the load slowly dripping down her crack.
Just as that drip covers that starfish I dive in, my tongue catching the load as it barely reaches taint and spreads that lust filled load back up to the top of her ass crack. Licking my way to starfish again, once there, I slip my tongue in and push.
Beginning with tongue at maximum protrusion. I start face fucking that ass. Slowly at first, in and out, in and out, each stroke gaining speed and force. My chin beating against taint, forehead spreading ass cheeks till i hit tail bone on every down stroke.
"Oh Fuck!" I hear her say as she spins away.
"Times up bitch boy." She tells me, her over pronounced smirk now irritatingly visible. Resting her back against the farthest chair. Her legs are spread to either side of the middle chair.
I wish I could take a picture right now.
Right now she epitomizes 'Woman' to me.
Pure, raw sexuality.
Her hair in beautiful disarray, a few wisps, sweat soaked and stuck precariously to her forehead. Chest heaving, eyes blinking slowly as if they don't know weather to stay open or closed. Sweat dripping sensuously from her chin to her breasts to her thighs, the cascade of lustful liquid pooking on the chair's seat, nuzzling the soft soft flesh of her inner thigh.
Her luciously flirtatious lips curled upward ever so slightly at there ends almost as if fighting back a smile.
Her petite yet perfect breast adorned with tiny droplets of sweat shimmering like lickable stars.
Mmmm, I can damn near taste the salty passion filled elixir from here.
Her milky white thighs tapering from knees to hips like flesh covered guiderails directing my sight to the gloriousness that is her pretty little, perfectly sculpted, lusciously pink, shaved slick, glistening pussy.
My God what a picture that would make.
"That was nice, Boi." She says her voice stale and monotone.
"Why does she have to call me boy in that way? "Bitch", I say to myself.
"Yes Ma'am. Will you fuck me now? I so badly want to be in you!" I say in my most innocent tone.
Really I want nothing more than to scream,
"I'm so fucking turned on! Fuck me. Fuck me. Fuck me! You devilish angel you!"
Her reply...
"No."
This cocksucker, my arms are numb from pits to wrists, my earlier struggle definitely caused the rope to break skin. I'm bleeding. I could feel it dripping in my hand before the numbness set in. My fucking face is covered in pussy juice and ass sweat(ok, i kinda like that, so what... Don't judge me.)
My dick hurts from being hard as fuck this whole time but twisted a bit inside my jeans and no way to adjust it. All that and this bitch, this amazing, loving, caring, ride or die, I love her more than I love I, fantasy cunt just says...
"No."
I decide I'll try a different approach. Head high and turned to the side I collect what ever funk and saliva is available in my mouth and spit it to the living room floor then quickly turn back to deliver a glare in her direction, her head snaps to make eye contact as well. Now with scowls on our faces we're locked in a staring contest so intense it's nearly blinding.
I aggressively say, "I'm not fucking around whore get over here pull my God damn, rock hard, cock out and fuck me. Or I swear to..."
"Oh my gosh." she interupts in a mildy childish tone "I'm sorry, let me do something about this situation, gimme one second. I'll make it all better, you'll see."
"God damn right! Maybe my little whore should suck it first." I say attempting to take control and in hindsight pushing my luck a bit.
She picks up her bag and steps behind me. Out of site. I hear her rummaging in that bag.
"There it is..." She says with a sense of accomplishment.
"There's what?" I ask with nervous vibrato in my voice.
"Just what we need to proceed" she replies in an overly sweet voice.
Then something slips quickly past my eyes, ouch, fuck pressure at my lips. Opening my mouth to speak and,
"Mmm mmmm m mm"
This Bitch just... just ball gagged me! Mother... Fuck... I love her!
"So much for taking control." I think to myself while laughing in my head.
She's talking, well ranting, mumbling, but mostly to herself I catch things like. "I got your little whore... Feelin fucked now I bet..on the God damn new carpet..."
She steps around my side. Now wearing a short little silk Kimono she knows I love, it's loosely tied and completely sexy. She's carying the bag in one hand and moving hair from her face with the other as she aggressively kicks the two chairs in front of me aside they both tip over, the second teetering on the first.
"Now. Any more orders? Sir." She asks, sharply, as she slowly turns to face me. Her demeanor Is calm and polite as if she's innocently just started a new soring day
I offer no sound, being as sounds are all I could offer. I am however doing my best to say, "Fu-ck Youu." sarcastically with my eyes.
I've never wore a ball gag, it's not as uncomfortable as I would have guessed though swallowing is a bit tough.
Damn, she's sexxxy!
She reaches into her bag and retrieves a pair of scissors. Looks at me and holds the scissors in our shared sight line and demostrates there function with a *SNIP* *SNIP*.
Oh Shit, the nervousness, the thrill, the sheer (no pun intended) fucking anticipation!
She reaches down and pinches a bit of my T-shirt at the center of my chest pulls it away from my body forcefully till the material tugs at my back, with a *SNIP* it snaps back minus a hole now residing middle of my chest. She then pinches my nipple, hard, I flinch and groan. She pulls till my nipple can't be pulled anymore, then pulls fabric till again it tugs at my back. *SNIP* shirt snaps back with my nipple now sore and exposed.
Grinning she repeats the process in random spots and of course my other nipple.
She stops abruptly, admires her work for a minute before carelessly tossing the scissors over her shoulder and disappearing to the back of me again.
By the sound of her breathing I know she's behind me. But nothing happens for a few minutes. My mind steadily racing with possibilities and the thought of her fucking me.
Suddenly her hands are my shoulders and sliding over my chest. Both sides of my lower rib cage are given a little squeeze. Her left hand finds a Hole on my side just below my ribs soon her other hand is there too. Caressing my flesh tracing the upper part of hip bone then with the sound of tearing fabric the pre-cut hole increases ten fold.
Her hands find my sides and slide up to my armpits, then follow my clavicles to my chest's center and the first hole cut.
No caress this time, no pleasurable prelude.
Nope, this time I immediately feel eight fingernails damn near puncturing my flesh. I twitch at first, the pressure increases.
I *squeal* for lack of better term and struggle.
To no avail so,
I sit still,
breathe slowly,
basking in the pain.
"I can endure because I enjoy." I repeat over and over Inside my head.
About the time I'm centered the nails start seperating... 2 inches... 4 inches... Ow... shit... fuck my... GD... nipples.
"Oh you Fucking CUNT" I try to scream but, "oo yyuuffuuu uhh" is I'm sure all she heard.
The shirt tears as she goes, she makes much quicker time the final few inches.
Looking down I can see two of the four horizontal stripes now carved in my chest. Flesh only tore enough to bleed in a few unpatterned locations.
She steps back around, the shock can be scene on face.
Before sympathy or regret can kick in, I rock the chair a bit and mumble in attempt to change focus.
She looks up and I give her a quick *wink*. She kneels down in front of me and slowly licks the blood from my skin delicately kissing each wound while also unbuttoning and unzipping my pants. As she addresses my last wound her finger tips are nestled in my waistline on both my sides. The moment last kiss is planted she begins pulling forcibly, roughly trying to remove my pants. I thrust my hips and squirm in attempt at easing the process.
Once passed my knees she gives one final tug. With an exhale that proclaimed job well done.
She slapped my balls a couple times, with two fingers on the head of my fully erect dick she pushes it down to the seat chair and lets go, it snaps back and slaps against my stomach.
She snickers a bit and as she pulls it down again I roll my eyes *Slap*. She stands up, seeming pleased with herself. She looks at me and winks as she bends down, beautiful tits dangling there before me, nipples rubbing silk, acquiring what seems to be 35' or so of rope from her bag..
She has a seat on my lap as far back towards my knees as she can. Ohhh, my desire peeked imagination can almost feel her pussy on my dick.
She looks me in the eye and asks,"You wanna fuck me?"
I shake my head yes, yes, yes.
"No ." She sternly says.
She holds the rope up, makes a loop at its middle, just below the loop she grasps the two lines pulling them through the loop and creates a simple lashing loop.
She looks down at my dick, then up to my face, then back to the rope and back to my dick.
"Son of a bitch." is all I can say to myself.
She slid the lash over the head of my dick carefully, as to avoid pinching she pulled the two strands in opposite directions. Then up and around my neck with both lengths going in taking seperate but equal routes.
She gently pulls it tight so now my dick is being stretched to painfull but nothing to be done, no way to escape.
With about 15 foot of rope remaining she starts wrapping coils around my torso. The coils start one turn above my nipples and made it just past my lowest rib.
She wraps them through the chair's vertical rungs pulling them tight as she goes. My breathing labors under the pressuree.
Stopping at mid front she tied them off to the vertical strands holding my cock up. With maybe 2- 1 foot lengths remaining, she whips at my thighs as if holding drum sticks and reenacting a Travis Barker solo, contemplating a use for left over length I believe.
With a final, wince and moan inducing drum roll, this time including my cock and ending in a double handed symbol crash on my ball sack. She gets to work bringing her idea to fruition. She isolates my balls and begins wraping the rope about three coils, pushing my balls about five inches from body, ends double knotted to secure it all.
While looking down and admiring her work she said, "Still wanna fuck me?"
Yes, yes, yes I vigorously shake my head.
"No." Of course is her reply.
She interlaces her fingers behind my neck, arches her back, places her pussy on the rope coils above my captive cock and slowly slides twitching a bit when she slides over the knots. "Wanna fuck me?" She asks with a shocking amount of innocence in her voice.
In protest, I make no movement an utter no sound. Not that I could do much of either at this point.
Six or seven repetitions in she's grinding and thrusting quicker and harder.
"DO You wanna fuck me, boi?" No innocent tones this time, No, this time the wordswere almost growled.
Still I offer no reply.
She grins, moans and carries on. My cock is wet, my balls are wet, the rope around them is wet.
I close my eyes and throw my head back, I'm about to cum.
"No!" She hollers as she slaps my face, her hips jerking the uncontrollable, unmistakable spasms of an orgasm.
"Damn..." she says smiling wide as she slaps me again. "...didn't plan on cumming like that."
I'm so fucking horny. So GD turned on that my hips involuntarily try to pump.
"I said, No! Asshole!" She says obviously annoyed as she back hands my now blue almost purple sack. Resulting in a gringe and pain filled moan from me. Fuck, My eyes are watering too.
"Don't cry, bitch boy, I'm almost through." Her voice soft, gentle almost sleepy.
"You do still wanna fuck me, wanna feel that hard dick balls deep in my wet pussy, right?" She says while standing up and dropping the kimono to the floor. Casually she turns away from me.
She picks up her bag, between blurry, watery vision and her beautiful backside, my view is blocked. She places something on the arm of the living room chair she first sat in.
"Right bitch boy, You wanna fuck me real badly, don't you?" she moving closer and nearly whispering.
Again, I'm a rock. No motion, no noise.
She grabs the the vertical leads to my aching, throbbing, fading heart-on. Causing my entire body to convulse.
She slowly takes a seat on my knees, "Don't you? bitch!" She yells. Her eyes fixed on the stretching of my dick the whole time.
Slowly, I nod yes, as she redirects her eyes toward mine. Contact gained, she adds yet more tension to rope in her hand.
She screams, "DON'T YOU? YOU FUCK!"
Ignoring the the pain from my cock, I frantically tried nodding, simultaneously tried to say Yes, yes, yes...
"Yhmm, hemnn,yaua" is how it came out after curling round black leather bound Teflon ball still in mouth.
"You wanna fuck my mouth?" She asked loud and sternly then, displays the prize. Opening mouth wide, tongue out, curled down, she moves in toward my face cocks her head back and forth arrogantly. Mocking me.
Slowing down, I nod yes, as she barks another inquiry aggressively in my face.
"Wanna fuck my ass?'
I nod yes, as she walks past me.
"Wanna fuck my wet pussy?" Calming some.
I nod yes, then pause as I realize she set-up a camera and small tripod on the arm of the chair. I remember thinking, "Shit, must be a hell of a finish she has planned."
"I'm going to do a couple things, don't you dare move boi. Stay boy, stay" she cautions softly double slapping my cheek then squeezed my face roughly to a pucker with her index finger and thumb.
It's quiet, except for the slight panting sounds my labored breathing is producing.
I think she untied my coil cuffs from the chair back. Ok, now she's undoing the cinches that tighten the rope coils around my fore arms.
"How bad do you wanna fuck me, bitch?"
"Boy, *slap, slap*You wanna Fuck me?"
I'm staring, I slowly nod yes.
"Good...
I'll be upstairs waiting. Get yourself undone, if you can. Then, come fuck me, if you want." Her words trailing off as she in all her naked Splendor heads up the stairs.
Hollering from the second floor, "And clean that fucking spit off the floor, you asshole!"
My arms are so numb I struggle for a few minutes just to move them to my lap.
Waiting for some blood flow to return, I'm staring straight through the camera.
My dick is starting to go limp the rope still refusing to do so, pulls unforgivingly, forbidding my cocks retreat.
I push back the pain and focus on freeing my arms. I go at the rope puzzle backwards according to most, I shimmy my arms back and forward till I have sufficient slack to slip the original loop then rubbing wrist to wrist for a minute, bending elbows and snapping arms straight the coils swiftly slide past my hands and add to the floor's clutter.
I immediately reach to unbuckle the fucking ball gag, throwing it at but past the camera.
Looking at the camera every second I can. I take the pocket knife from my jeans, slide it's blade between laces and chair leg. With one swift pull, one leg is freed. Same steps on the other side and my legs are both liberated. Leaving only my well coiled torso to free.
The knots are easily reached but they are tied inches from softening dick, which was being pulled so taunt by then It felt like it could tear in half. I got to my feet, bent at the waist, chair legs and chest parellel to floor.
I back up to one of the rooms arched entry ways twist and bust chair bottom to pieces. Still not enough slack I have to get hard. I step to the front of the camera holding chair.
Standing directly in front of it a carefully start stroking my cock from base to rope just above head and back again.
"You fucking dirty slut, the way have treated me tonight... You fucking tortured me, abused me, teased me and I swear to christ...I love you! Thank you! And as soon as I get hard again...to slip this cockholding rope... I'm coming to fuck you, Im gonna plug the camera to the TV so can watch my escape while I hate fuck all three of your fabulous holes." I rant knowing full well the camera can probably only see the stroking of my cock as dark as it's gotten to be.
The rant did it I'm getting hard on a random up stroke the lash slips over and off my cock's now purple head.
I easily untie the coils around my nuts.
Then the knots securing my torso coil after coil, after a few minutes of uncoiling... I'm completely free.
I step outta the jeans remove what's left of my tattered shirt. Standing naked in front of the camera I turn a slow 360° so she can admire her handy work.
Taking little more than a minute to recoup, I snatch the camera, head upstairs to claim my reward's and pine over my lovers ultra high level of kinky awesomeness!!
Living room
Living room · Erotic Couplings · Come on the sofa with me‚ I sat down and I pull u down in my lap‚ I let my fingers pull back ur hair behind ur ears‚ I want to c ur face‚ I want to c ur smile and ur bright eyes properly‚ I let my index caressing ur cheek with the back of it‚ circling around ur mouth‚ feel ur soft lips‚ ur breath while with my other hand I hold u by ur waist...
I look at u‚ u r so beautiful with that blue shirt‚ ur panties and nothing else...I pull u against me and still caressing ur head I start kissing ur nose‚ small and fast kisses r covering ur face‚ every inch of ur face is being kissed by my mouth‚ I love the feel of ur hands on my head ur fingers r grabbing it‚ seems like u won't let me go...mmmm feels nice‚ u pull ur head backwards showing me ur neck‚ I start kissing and let my tongue liking it slowly making sure every part of it is being taken care of..I hear u moaning...mmm
My hands r now rubbing ur back‚ pulling u even more against me‚ I love hvng u sitting on my lap‚ ur naked legs on mine‚ my erection pushing on u‚ our mouth clamp together our lips r all over each other's‚ our tongues writhe in passion‚ twirling‚ they're so wet of lust...I want to feel ur body against mine ur warmth ur scent I want it all on me...I take ur blue shirt off letting u stay just in ur white lacy panties....I grab ur head between my hands and once again I let my tongue inside ur mouth tasting ur excitement....
I put one hand on ur sensual smooth breast while my tongue licks ur nipple area‚ I squeeze it and stroke it with my lips‚ my other hand is rubbing ur lower belly sensually and caressing ur bum from the side..
Then I bury my face in ur beautiful tits‚ licking them‚ every single inch‚ I want to c them completely covered in my saliva‚ my cock is hard and throbbing against ur bum‚ and ur juice is dripping from u covering it so good‚ feel how I want u my baby girl...
I kiss u deep and hard‚ my hands r spreading ur bum cheeks‚ I slap them lightly‚ mmmm the sound turns me on even more‚ I nibble on ur nipples‚ mmmmm they're so hard and sexy‚ my mouth closes around them and start sucking them real good‚ u feel so good in my mouth‚ and the feel of ur soft bum on my hands is heavenly erotic‚ ur hands r on my back‚ caressing it hard I feel u going up and down pressing ur fingers on it......
I lift my hand from ur breast and caressing ur upper chest in ur mouth and let u lick it good‚ u suck it so nice and ur warm wet tongue between my fingers feel so good‚ I remove it from ur sexy mouth‚ and I spread it on ur face‚ then I let my mouth kiss and lick it‚ I let it slip down on your tits‚ I play again with ur nipples pulling and pinching them‚ then it slips further down.... I start massaging ur clit over ur sexy panties while my other hand grab ur hair and pull ur head gently backwards..... U moan in pleasure‚ I can feel ur pussy getting even more soaked...mmmmm baby feel my finger moving aside ur panties and sliding inside u‚ while my thumb circle and plays with ur clit....
My finger is soaked by ur nectar‚ I can't resist and I take it in my mouth‚ mmm it taste divine... I spread it on my mouth‚ I c ur mouth getting closer to mine‚ ur tongue wet ur lips‚ mmm and u start snogging me deep down my throat... My cock is so pushing on ur bum‚ but u take my head and push it against ur breasts making me start licking then again....I would spend hours worshipping those tits... My finger keeps on fucking u deep and in a steady rhythm‚ feel how the move inside u‚ I feel ur juice running down my thighs on to the sofa...mmm it's so warm and sexy
I let my finger slip out ur drenched pussy‚ shove it in ur mouth‚ ur lips r sucking so good baby I want them on my cock... I grab ur bum with both hands and spread it‚ I start massaging ur asshole now‚ I want to get it relaxed real good baby‚ feel my fingers how they move around ur hole‚ and tapping firmly with my finger tip I start opening it slowly...... U r so wet that I use ur sap to lube it‚ mmm it's so sexy feeling ur ass wrapping and letting my finger inside u‚ my other hand spanks ur cheek while my tongue is still on those hard nipples‚ I hear u moaning and ur breathe is heavy and full of lust.... I'm inside u on both holes now....my fingers simultaneously get in and out ur soaked body‚ I'm fingering u harder and deeper at every thrust. I grab ur hair again and pull ur head back and on the side....U r lost‚ and bouncing on my lap‚ ur boobs r all over the place slapping my face...mmmmm that's so sexy.....
I put u on all four on the floor‚ kiss and lick ur bum‚ and I let my tongue get inside u from behind pushing and twisting on ur little hole.. I spread ur pussy lips with my hands‚ the sight of ur open pinky tight pussy send me the shivers down my spine‚ I lick ur outer lips from ur clit up to ur ass‚ first the left one and I shove 2 fingers inside u‚ fingering u again for a good minute‚ then I lick ur right outer lip the same way‚ lick and suck it pulling it in my mouth‚ and playing with my tongue...... Now I lie on the floor with my head between ur legs‚ I spit on ur soaked pussy and grabbing u by ur hips I pull u on my face....'mmmmm I so love those black panties baby.....
I let my tongue circling inside ur pussy‚ while my nose is pushing against ur asshole‚ my hands r caressing and rubbing ur belly and ur pelvis from below‚ u feel so sexy baby‚ ur shaking is pure pleasure for me‚ u push ur bum against my face‚ u want me to eat u all‚ I spank u again‚ I want that ass red‚ I spank it repeatedly 6‚ 7!times‚ I feel the heat from it‚ makes makes me so horny... Now u turn around facing my cock‚ u grab it and with one hand u get all my skin down‚ I feel ur saliva drooling from ur mouth falling on my cock head‚ u get it with ur hand and spread it all over my shaft....ur other hand grips on my balls and squeeze them until almost explode...
I c u leaning down toward my shaft‚ mmmmmmm ur mouth wrapping around my wet tip feels so warm and sexy‚ I feel ur mouth working on my cock....God that's amazing baby....u sucking it as a suction pump... I feel my balks sting‚ and it's a pleasurable feeling‚ ur mouth is now getting it all in as much as u can‚ I feel ur tongue on my cock head twirling around‚ mmmm that's so good baby‚ u go up and down slowly making me feel all ur mouth on me‚ ur hand follow ur movement...u r simply Great........
All in a sudden I turn u in a semi sitting position on the floor‚ ur back against the sofa‚ I lift ur legs‚ spread them and put them on my shoulders. U look wonderful....I let my cock penetrate ur pussy‚ with a firm movement I'm all deep inside u‚ my hands hold ur ankles above my shoulders‚ I'm pounding u real good feel my balls slapping on ur bum while at every movement ur boobs bounce on ur body...it's a divine view.... I throb u hard and deep‚ I want u so bad‚ my hands r clamped on ur ankles and my mouth is sucking on ur toes‚ licking every inch of them‚ I love ur toes in my mouth and my tongue between them is getting ur lovely feet so wet while u play with ur hard nipples....
U moan and pant‚ ur face is all sweaty and red‚ ur eyes r lost‚ u r on another dimension... Ur drenched pussy is so warm and dripping on my balls mmmmmm I love the sound of them slapping on u...u keep telling to pound u harder‚ and I please at ur request‚ ur head is now bent on the sofa pillows behind u‚ u r getting pleased my baby‚ the shakes of ur hips r speaking by themselves‚ u r coming‚ ur hips buck‚ ur shakes and contractions feels so good on my cock inside ur pussy I feel ur legs clamping on my neck hard‚ ur nipples r so hard.......U r so beautiful baby........ U pleading me to stop‚ u r shaking baby‚ u keep on cuming and my cock still inside u feels them all.....
Ur orgasms r making me cum too baby‚ ur hands holding my legs bounding us together‚ u slowly start moving ur hips around‚ mmm that feels so good baby‚ keep doing it. U pull my cock out then push it back again making me feel all ur pussy and ur juice‚ I r so wet mmmmm In out in out in out I'm coming baby keep fucking that cock slowly‚ u grab my balls and squeeze them hard‚ I'm releasing all myself on u baby‚ I slip my cock out a c finally u stroke it till I ooze all my nectar on ur clit‚ my legs r stricken by pleasure and my shakes make me throb repeatedly until the last drop is dripping between ur legs‚ I let myself inside u again and fall in ur arms exhausted in pleasure‚ kissing u deep and caressing ur head......
jeepster1242
Male · Central New England, United States of America. I am looking for that girl or girls who like to have discreet sexual meetings around central New England. I am a real gentleman‚ love oral to the limits. I love erotic photography sessions where we both can get really hot with each other by you taking photos of me‚ then I take some of you. Get back to me for more....with a location in Central New England. Maybe even start a small sex club for 6 to 8 people to meet every once in a while for fun and games. While a couple is screwing‚ all the rest can watch...now does that turn you on or what.... ALSO LOOKING FOR ANOTHER GIRL FOR A THREESOME! MILF'S NEED TO APPLY......
3 Is A Magic Number
3 Is A Magic Number · Group Sex · It was around 4 P.M I got the phone call from Vanessa. “Hey baby‚” she had said‚ “Maria's going out tonight‚ so how about you come round to my flat and we erm... watch a film?” She said this knowing that I would agree to coming round to hers and that a film would not be going on and even if it did‚ that the pair of us would be naked before we'd even pressed the play button. Vanessa wasn't my girlfriend‚ but that made what we had even more special in my mind. Fucking awesome sex‚ but none of the nonsense in between.
Vanessa wasn't conventionally beautiful‚ but she was pretty‚ had pretty average sized boobs‚ 34C at a guess I'd say and she was a size 10/12 and 5'8. But damn did she have a great ass and hips that she swayed so much a rope bridge in a tornado would be impressed. She also had one of the nicest pussy's I’d ever seen‚ tasted or fucked. And she always made sure it was clean shaven in case she had any visitors down south.
I headed home so I could shower as I had been out in town‚ getting some food and the like in. Dumping it all in the cupboards and fridge I sprinted upstairs and stripped‚ jumping in the shower. I'm not exactly the tallest or the bulkiest guy‚ but my abs are slightly defined and I work with what I got. As I washed my cock (which is about 7.5 inches) I considered jerking off before going to Vanessa's. Then I thought‚ that she loved the taste of my cum so much that she would just scold me for doing so. The thought of her silky soft lips wrapped around my head and shaft sent a shiver down my spine and planted a grin on my face. She could deep-throat better than any porn-star I’d seen. She would take me all the way in‚ barely gagging‚ and then start swirling her tongue around my balls‚ until I shot cum in her mouth and she sucked me dry. If my cum wasn't in her mouth or pussy‚ she claimed it was wasted.
After towelling myself off and getting changed‚ my phone vibrated and Vanessa told me the coast was clear‚ so I could head on over. I put my shoes on and decided to walk the short distance to her house. It was about 7:30‚ so when I was leaving the sky was a nice tint of orange as the sun slowly descended to its resting place on the west of the world.
I reached her flat and pressed the buzzer‚ and I was instantly let in. As the door swung open I could hear running. Cautiously I walked through the door shouting “Vanessa?..V?” The reply I got was dipped in honey and sugar “In here darling‚ cum and make yourself cumfortable!” I rounded the corner into her lounge and saw her trim figure draped across the sofa‚ wearing nothing but a black bra‚ stilettos and a mini skirt with no sign of panties underneath. I instantly felt my cock get hard at the sight of her‚ and she looked up‚ fluttering her eyelids and showing me her beautiful green eyes. She flicked her obviously dyed raven black hair and stood up. Sauntering over to me.
“Why don't‚” she said still in that honey dipped voice and removing my hoodie and shirt all the while “We get you a little more... Naked?” And with that she ripped the rest of my buttons open and kissed me with such ferocity that she pushed us back into a wall. When my back had connected with a solid surface‚ I began to return the kiss just as forcefully‚ our tongues dancing in a swirl of passion‚ meeting‚ moving away‚ exploring each other’s mouths‚ meeting again and the process continued. As we kissed I could feel her nails‚ like claws dragging down my back and she moaned into my mouth as I brought my hands forward and squeezed her tits together.
By now my shirt was on the floor and I decided to make things fair and unhooked her bra. This skill had taken me a while to master‚ as all men know it is a tricky business‚ particularly when you're being turned on and as excited as I was‚ but I managed it and she shrugged her shoulders so it fell to the floor leaving her wonderful breasts exposed. I took full advantage‚ kissing and biting down her neck until I took her right nipple into my mouth‚ sucking it and flicking my tongue at the same time being rewarded with an “ooooo fuck yes Matt... don't stop.” I continued to flick my tongue but instead of sucking I clamped my teeth down hard‚ making her squeal with delight. I kissed my way over to the other breast and she continued moaning‚ undoing my belt and slipping my jeans down‚ rubbing my cock through my boxers. “Well... hello big boy.” She said before pushing me away and dropping my boxers to the same place as my jeans. “Come on Matty... Feed me that gorgeous cock of yours. Then I want you to ram it in my pussy hard!” She squealed running over to the sofa and propping her head on her hands on the arm‚ mouth wide open and eyes closed. I was only too happy to oblige.
I walked over to her slowly and quietly. “I'm waitingggg!” she called teasingly. “You're such a filthy slut” I said teasingly and in response she said “I’ll get you for that” At least‚ she tried to‚ but before she could finish‚ I had rammed my cock down her throat and all I got was “I’ll ge -mmm mmmmm.” She began taking me in slowly and I could feel the pulse in my cock get stronger as her warm‚ wet mouth slid up and down my now rock hard cock‚ her hand sometimes following her lips up and down‚ making me closer to cumming all the while. Her other hand gently massaged my balls‚ driving me wild. Then all of a sudden she took my cock out of her mouth and replaced them with my balls instead‚ which is something she'd never done before! The pleasure was immense and it instantly brought me closer‚ having her sucking hard on them‚ her tongue swirling her hand working furiously on my cock when I said “Fuck V‚ you're gonna make me cum!” She stopped just as abruptly as she'd started. “told you I'd get you. Now fuck me pretty boy.” She manoeuvred herself so her legs were spread off the sofa her back resting on it. “Right you are V.”
I moved round to position myself right in between her legs‚ but before fucking her I decided to tease her a bit more. I kissed up her thigh gently tracing my tongue all the way up it. “No...stop... you... bastard” she moaned without any conviction whatsoever. I reached her centre and slid my tongue up her now soaking wet pussy‚ which tasted divine. I made it to that magic button that is the clitoris and nibbled it making her grab my head and shove me in further‚ so I let my tongue flick as well “fuckkkk youuuuu!” she exclaimed as her hips bucked involuntarily. I got up‚ and smiled “now how bad do you want me inside you?” “Very bad Matty... pleeeeease fuck me?!” She asked with mock innocence and fluttering her eyelids again. “well as you asked so nicely” And with that I slid my cock inside her dripping pussy.
As I felt the heat and tightness of her pussy I let out a groan which was matched by her moan of pleasure “ooo that’s what I wanted... right there. Now fuck me hard!” I began moving my hips backwards and forwards‚ building up a steady rhythm‚ until I was going as fast as I could manage and she wrapped her legs around me. Her pussy contracted and expanded as her orgasm built up even more and I could feel my cock pulsing ready to shoot my load inside her. I struggled to hold it off until she climaxed. Then I had an idea‚ I decided to just gently rub her clit. Gently‚ but quickly. It worked. Her orgasm started. She screamed with pleasure as I felt her pussy tighten and her whole body lock up‚ which in turn made the familiar heat run through me and my balls got hard as I shot my load inside of her six or seven times.
“What the hell?!” I turned round. Maria was stood in the doorway‚ looking shocked. “Oh fuck” Vanessa said. I couldn’t quite tell whether that was to do with the size of her orgasm or the fact that her flat mate/best friend was stood in the door way watching her have sex. “Maz‚ I can explain” Vanessa began. “It's quite clear what's going on here Vanessa‚” she said haughtily. “You decided to take advantage of the fact I was out of the flat.” “How long were you stood there?” I asked. “Long enough‚” Maria began “To know that I'm more annoyed that I wasn't invited to this party than I am that you were doing it in my lounge on the sofa where I sit to watch TV!” Vanessa and I looked at each other‚ stunned. “You mean you're not mad?!” “Oh no I am. But I won't be once you two have paid me back. And it starts right now. Matt get your sorry ass over here.” I pulled my still semi-hard cock out of Vanessa and went over to Maria‚ not wanting to waste this opportunity. “Now I'm going to taste that slut's juices off your cock.” And without further ado‚ she dropped to her knees and began licking and sucking me noisily‚ making me hard all over again. She couldn't take me in nearly as deep as Vanessa could‚ but at the same time‚ her tongue work was much better and it felt amazing. Just as I could feel my orgasm building up I heard Vanessa shout “HEY! I want some too!” Maria stopped. “Yeah‚ cos you're a whore. We'll finish this up in the bedroom. Both of you. Come on through.” This was like a dream come true for me. I'd always fancied Maria‚ and now I was going to get to fuck her.
Maria was much shorter than Vanessa‚ particularly when V had her heels on. She was about 5'4‚ but her boobs‚ were huge‚ to match her ass. They were 34 G's and they were amazing to see even caged inside a bra. She was of Spanish descent so she had slightly tanned skin all the time and she could even speak a bit of Spanish (even though she was born and bred in south London‚ she still had a twang in her accent). “Now‚ you two‚ Strip me.” We did as we were told‚ Vanessa and I working her body as we took items of clothing off‚ kissing up her body‚ licking and sucking her nipples‚ neck‚ stomach and kissing her every once in a while. Once she was naked she said “Right. Matt. I want to fuck you. But at the same time‚ I want you to lick Vanessa's pussy like you never have before. V‚ you're going to be facing me so I can watch. Matt? Lie on the bed. V‚ over his face. Now please.” We didn't need to be told twice. I lay flat on the bed and Vanessa sat over me. I began to flick my tongue up and down her slit‚ making her moan with pleasure. Obviously satisfied‚ Maria proceeded to sit on my cock and began moving up and down. I could just see her tits bouncing through V's legs‚ making me even harder.
The two women moaned louder and louder as they both got closer to orgasming. Maria said to Vanessa “Kiss me!” And as they kissed almost as passionately as Vanessa and I had done earlier‚ I slipped my tongue round to V's anus‚ sliding my tongue inside her making her moan into Maria's mouth even louder‚ before I moved back to her clit licking furiously and bucking my hips to slam my solid cock in to the wet‚ warm hole that was Maria’s pussy. Both women orgasmed simultaneously and this in turn set me off and I moaned into the rush of Vanessa's cum as I squirted my hot cum inside Maria's wetness. She kept going for a while before saying “Vanessa‚ I want to feel your tongue on my cunt. And I want to see him fuck you while you lick me out. So he can do you doggy style... And Matt hunny‚ when you're close‚ I want you to finish in my mouth. Then I'll see what I do with the cum.”
We re-arranged ourselves so that I was behind Vanessa and I could see Maria clearly for the first time since our little sexcapade began. Vanessa wasted no time diving head first into Maria's pussy‚ licking and rubbing everywhere‚ making Maria moan loudly and squeeze those huge tits together which got me hard enough again‚ to begin taking Vanessa from behind. Her moans indicated that I was hitting the right spots as I slammed my cock in and out of her again and again. We were all getting worked up into a frenzy. Maria was forcing V's head into her crotch‚ I was slamming my cock into V‚ we were all in a world of pleasure. Then I decided to spice things up.
I slid my cock right out of V's dripping wet pussy‚ my cock slippery and warm from all her juices‚ and I pushed it into her ass‚ making her moan louder than she had done all day. Which was an achievement being muffled as she was by Maria's sopping wet cunt. I pushed harder in and finally her ass accepted my rock‚ hard cock and I began slamming into her almost as hard as I had been into her pussy. The tightness was unreal‚ I could feel every fibre of her asshole trying to reject my cock and yet at the same time‚ me forcing my way into her fighting it off. I felt incredibly powerful‚ and very turned on. My hand flew to her clit yet again and I began rubbing‚ which very soon made her cum all over my hand. I then offered my hand to Maria‚ which she sucked gently‚ relieving my fingers of the prized possession that was V's sweet nectar.
“I'm getting close Maria‚” I said as I realised that I was beginning to feel my cock tense up just like it usually did before I came. “Come here then. Vanessa keep going. I want to taste his cum and your ass while you taste my cum. I'm too close for you to stop now.” Vanessa groaned and carried on licking and biting‚ making Maria gasp for breath. “Slide your cock into my mouth Matt. I want to taste your thick‚ creamy cum.” I did as she had requested‚ feeling her tongue dart out to flick over my head‚ sending a jolt through my body‚ making me stiffen up even more‚ which I hadn't thought even physically possible. I watched as she gobbled my cock up‚ pushing me into her cheek‚ grazing my head with her teeth but that tongue was what was driving me wild. I squeezed her tits as I said “Fuck Maria‚ make me cum baby‚ please‚ make me cum in your hot mouth.” Maria took my cock right out of her mouth except for my head‚ and sucked hard. She moved her hand up and down my shaft so fast I thought she was going to hit herself in the face but she appeared to be a pro. With one last squeeze of those amazing tits‚ I groaned as I shot my load into her mouth. While the amount of cum had dropped since I had cum twice already in a short space of time‚ there was still a reasonable amount‚ and Vanessa looked up enviously as I spurted in to her friends mouth.
Maria beckoned V up to where she was sat on the bed. With a sly look at me‚ they began to kiss passionately‚ sharing my cum between the two of them pushing it between their mouths‚ tongues swirling through it‚ until Maria let it drop on to her tits‚ which she was squeezing together and told Vanessa to lick it off her and feed it back to her. Vanessa did so and saved half of it for herself. They both looked at me and swallowed. “Well‚” Maria said “I can certainly see why she goes on about you. You're good! And you have some of the nicest cum I've ever tasted! Would you like to stay the night Matthew?” I grinned and nodded. Suddenly‚ my fuck buddy was now fuck buddies. I thought to myself “I think I'll come here more often!” and got into bed‚ with the two gorgeous women that I had just fucked and watched eat my cum‚ before drifting to sleep‚ with one of them on each arm.
Help Meat (A Dystopian Tale Part 2)
Help Meat (A Dystopian Tale Part 2) · Fetish · Author's Note: I strongly suggest you read part 1 first so this makes more sense!
I am splashing over the rocks, my hands outstretched as I try to catch a fish. I have been on my own for two weeks, hiding during the day under clumps of ferns or blackberry bushes. My mother would not recognize me now with my tangled filthy hair and clothing torn to ribbons. I hiss as the river’s grainy water stings the cuts on my arms. With a lunge, I catch the fish, crouching to devour it as it squirms in my hands.
Men’s voices rise behind me as heavy boots crash through the brush. I drop my fish and dash for the forest, zigzagging through the trees. The dog is howling as it catches my scent. Sprinting for a tree with low enough boughs, I grab for a branch, dragging myself up as my legs kick the air.
Sudden teeth sink into my ankle. I scream as the dog yanks at me, its weight dragging me down. I land on my chest, air exploding from my lungs.
Hands grab at me as the yipping dog is kicked back. A knife is sawing at the remains of my shirt, ripping the fabric from my body. My bra is cut and flung to one side. The hands flip me onto my back and again the knife flashes. My jeans are pulled off, and then my panties.
Naked now, I lay sobbing on the ground. My ankle is bleeding. There is a sharp stab of pain when I try to move my foot. The man above me accepts a cloth from a larger man, pours water onto the fabric, and then bends to dab at my face.
“What do you think, John?” the bald man in the shadows asks. “Do we sell her for meat?”
Straddling me, the man tilts my head into the dappled sunlight. “Pretty,” he says at last. “I say we keep her. Bring me the tape, Brian.”
I writhe as my wrists and ankles are bound with duct tape. The men find a branch and run it between my arms and legs, each of them holding one end as I swing back and forth between them. Dangling chest up, I see a glimpse of red between the thick ferns, the men reaching a clearing where their pickup is parked. My captors yank out the branch and toss me unceremoniously in the back. I am manacled by one ankle, secured by a chain to the scratched bed of the older Ford. Then I grunt with every jolt as the vehicle dodges the road’s many potholes. The men have the radio’s volume cranked, raucously singing a song I’ve never heard.
I close my eyes, fighting for calm. I had watched from behind a rock as they had emerged unexpectantly from the trees to attack our camp. They had slitted my mother’s throat first thing, hanging her head down like a deer to open her up and gut her. My traumatized little sister had been taken away in the red truck by the sandy haired man—while the bald one remained behind to carefully skin and behead my mother. Then taking up his ax, he dismembered her casually as though he was chopping wood. By the time the smaller man returned alone in the truck, my mother’s torso was roasted crisp, suspended on a spit about a foot above a fire. The two men had seated themselves close to the dripping meat, carving with their knives the flesh from my mother’s limbs.
I lingered nearby, hating to leave the last place I had seen my mother. The men had busied themselves the following day with wrapping up the meat. Then one of them spied my footprints on his way to the river.
For two weeks they hunt me—two whole weeks that I managed to avoid capture. But then they bought a dog.
The men stop the truck beside a ramshackle building. It is a hunter’s shack, yet these men are not poor, I realize, spying the fine-looking vehicles beside the cabin. Instead they are doing what was now a favorite past-time for men; scouring the forests in search of fleeing women and girls.
I hold my breath as the men disappear through the doorway of the shack. If I fight them, I die, I think.
The men pass the truck and stop beside what looks like a picnic table. I see them lay out a plastic sheet over the top, weighing it down with rocks on the ground around it. Gravel crunches as the shorter man approaches me. His taller companion is leaning an ax against the picnic table, along with a large tub and a bucket of what appears to be tools. A chill of dread touches my spine as the man named John frees me from the truck, then drags me down from its bed. Unsteadily I sway on my feet as John crouches, his knife sawing through the tape binding my ankles.
John gestures me to raise my bound hands above my head. As I do so he pushes at my thighs, spreading my legs. Without a word, he wets a rag in a bucket of cold soapy water, and then goes to work. As I stand there shivering, he washes every crevice of my body, not once but twice, returning with a second bucket of fresh water after the first darkens to brown. “You are a help-meet,” he grates into my ear. He empties a third bucket over my head, and then soaps up my hair. “That means you were made to please men. Got it?”
I nod, shivering. The sun is behind the trees now. Their hound dog’s icy nose snuffles at my anus.
“Why did you run?” Brian asks as he joins his friend. He is a bear of a man with a bald head and laughing brown eyes, his hands and body built like a lumberjack’s. I look away and stare at my feet.
“You killed my mother,” I whisper dryly.
“I am a man so that is my right,” Brian says. “Your mother was too old to take to the butcher. But not so old to waste. She was actually tender for her age. Her breasts, too, were very nice—too lovely to resist. Care to see what I make with them?”
I begin to shake my head, then catching his frown, I nod, fighting back tears.
The man grins as he unhooks a little bag from his belt and shows it to me. It is a small leather pouch, round with a protrusion at one end. “They’re easy to make,” he says. “You cut around the base first, then slide your blade just under the skin and up, keeping the tip inside. Then you ease it all the way around at that angle, all the while pulling hard at the nipple. The skin slides off all in one piece. I flip it over my thumb to scrape away the blood vessels and stuff. And look, it has no seams!” He turns the bag over. “I sell these at the club.”
John catches my chin and forces my eyes to his. “He could do that to you, you know. Your tits are certainly big enough. But it seems to me we could do more useful things with them; what do you think, Brian?”
The bald man barely glances up. “I agree that she’d make a good dairy prospect. But she’s not old enough yet. Besides, you’d have to breed her first.”
“Oh, such a chore!” John rolls his eyes. “No, I’m talking about keeping her for us. Wouldn’t it be nice to have milk on hand without going to town? Drawn straight from the tit is always best. Why not this one? With those glands of hers she’d be a natural. Here, let me check.”
He feels between my legs, his calloused fingers inserting themselves. He takes a sniff, rubbing his fingertips together to check the texture. “Could be she’s ripe. We’ll fuck her hard for the next little while and see what comes of it. If we can get her pregnant, that’ll bring on her milk once the offspring is born.”
“Whatever.” Brian rolls his eyes and snorts derisively, his attention on the picnic table nearby, and assembled tools. “You know this act of yours really gets old.”
“It’s never an act. Every single time we go through this I tell you the same thing. Only with this girl . . . I mean look at her. She could produce enough milk to get us through the day. For our cereal. Or cheese if we want to make cheese. Butter, pudding . . . Don’t tell me this doesn’t appeal to you.”
Brian stares at the sky. “Like we ever make cheese.” He pauses with a snort. “And what would we do with her later, hmm? You know, when it’s time to go home?”
“We’d cross that bridge when we get to it.” John shrugs and kicks at the dirt.
Shivering, I close my eyes.
“Well girl, in case you’re wondering, my name is Brian,” the big man addresses me. “Brian Dunahee, and this little dreamer here is John Scott, my best friend. We are your masters now—got it? You do what we tell you, and maybe we’ll let you live through the night. If not, I’ll stretch you on that table and gut you, too. What are you called, girl?”
“Amy.” Trembling, I nod stupidly as the two men half-carry me into the cabin. John takes a towel and dries me off. Then I’m stretched onto my stomach on the kitchen table, the men sliding me forward over the edge until my breasts hang down. Brian supports my shoulders as John crouches to measure each breast from stem to stern, then checks the circumference, with Brian scribbling his findings on a pad.
I tense as something hard and cold slips between my legs and into my body—stopping with a jerk several times as it’s positioned within me. More numbers are recorded, Brian’s expression intense while John scoots a chair close to the table. Sitting beside my shoulder, the sandy haired man raises my nearest breast into the light.
“Finely grained skin. Good heft, too. Heavy and dense, with a good plump nipple.” He kneads my breast hard, feeling the bumps and texture of the flesh. My captors carry me to the mattress and set me on my back. Spreading my legs, they raise them high over my head and secure them with ropes to hooks in the wall.
They stare unhappily down at my raised pussy. “I’ll get on it,” Brian says, hurrying into the tiny bathroom to grab shaving supplies and a roll of paper towels. He kneels in front of my cunt, sawing the hairs short with his knife, then lathering me up to shave me smooth. He pauses briefly to consider his work, then, spreading my folds widely back with one hand, he dries them off carefully with a paper towel.
John hands him strips of duct-tape to hold my pussy open.
“There.” Brian stands at last, his fingers stroking my exposed girlhood. “It’s just so much easier this way. I don’t like it when your body hides your cunt from my sight. I hate all that loose skin.”
Teary eyed and shaking, I toss my head, my face going hot as John shoulders Brian aside and kneels between my legs. The smaller man explores me closely, tracing the edges of my opening. He sinks a finger into me slowly, pressing upward against the roof of my cunt, then moistening my opened folds, moving languidly around the shape of my vagina. “If we keep this girl, Brian, we could do whatever we want. No brothers to interfere, or put it to a vote.”
“I know.” Brian crouches beside the bed to grip and pull on my breasts. “It would be cool if we could, that’s for sure.”
“Hey, you’re the one that started that club.” John catches my look. “We have a barn up on the hill,” he explains. “Started a gentleman’s group up there maybe a year before the laws were finalized.”
“Nine months prior,” Brian manages. Grinning, he releases my nipple with a slurp.
John shrugs. “Fine, nine months then. There are men like Brian here who just happen to love gore, who get off on destroying female bodies. Men like this serve a valuable purpose. They do the clean-up work that no one else wants to do. Eliminating the girls who refuse to fit in. You know, like runaways and such. Girls like you, for example. I bet if I asked you right now what is most important in life, you would not give me the right answer. You don’t even know what the right answer is.”
“Damn these tits!” exclaims Brian. He presses into my breast, kneading hard. “How big do you think they are? Double D’s?”
“At least. I told you they were nice for her age. She’d make a great milker.” John is prodding my exposed opening, poking in his fingers repeatedly to keep me wet around my pussy. “We have her bra; we can always check.” He inserts his fingers fully, stirring the moist flesh. “She’ll carry a lot of milk if we can get a kid out of her. Damn. That’s it.” He stands abruptly to unfasten his belt, his jeans dropping to the floor as he falls on me. I stiffen in shock, gasping in pain as his cock drives in. Screaming, I grasp for my bonds to free my tied ankles. Brian seizes my wrists and yanks them down. He leans heavily into the squirming tissue of my breasts, releasing his hold to press hard against me, his sausage fingers working my flesh like dough. John is thrusting vigorously now, his shaft inside me plunging deeper with every stroke. I shriek and claw at the mattress. Then abruptly John stiffens; grunting, he wilts above me, his upper body sagging as fluid spills from my cunt.
Brian releases me and climbs to his feet. He shoves John off me, then jerks up my buttocks with his hands. Smiling, he nuzzles my opened entrance, his tongue sliding deep into my cunt, moving lazily in a circle. He takes his time eating me out, sucking on my clit and pulling with his teeth. His fingers sink in; he bends to thrust his tongue between them; like a bee pulling pollen from a flower, he licks greedily, his fingers drawing more of my juice to the surface. “Not all girls taste good, but my god! I can’t get enough of this one!”
“Maybe it’s me you taste,” John says with a laugh. “You know I just fucked her, right?”
“No, this is girl, one hundred percent pure.” Brian runs his finger up and down over my pussy, playfully stretching my tight opening.
The men trade off, John mounting me a second time to lower himself into me, pushing in fully, then easing out.
“This is choice meat,” Brian says as he prods my buttocks. “She’s what, about sixteen? She won’t be worth a damn if we don’t harvest her soon. Aged girl is hard to sell.”
John is moaning, pumping slowly as he braces his arms, controlling his thrusts enough to watch his cock move in and out. Trembling under the abuse, a huge part of me outraged by this violation, I glare at the ceiling.
John stiffens mid-thrust, howling as he drives in hard, the volcano of his shaft erupting and going soft, throbbing gently within me.
“I’ll tell you what,” he manages at last. “We go through this every time, and every single time you get your way. I never get to win these little contests. You destroy the girl, butcher her for meat, and what do you end up with? You’re happy for a day or two, but then what? You’re always hungry for more.
“This girl has the finest breasts I’ve seen, and that’s without the drug. I look at her and I see months or maybe even a year of always having cream for my coffee, or milk for my cereal. But it’s more than that. Did you see how deep she goes? Did you look at the numbers you scribbled down? We can learn from her body, don’t you see? Practice on her. You say you can’t fist, well I’m betting you’re wrong. With this girl, I could teach you.”
“My hands are too big.” Brian growls. There is a pause as he stares between my legs. “Do you really think I could?”
“If you follow my instructions.” John moves to the kitchen to wash his hands. “She’s got the depth. All we have to do is get some width out of her. We have all the time in the world, Bri—many weeks or months to stretch her out. She’s ours now. You can practice on her all you want.”
Licking his lips, Brian crouches between my legs. His big hands press against my pelvis. He is tilting my hips toward the little lamp nearby, his fingers entering me tentatively, hooking at the sides and spreading my tissue. Grinning then he leans down, his mouth fixing itself around the rim of my vagina, his hungry tongue scooping inside me, drawing out my fluids. He sucks hard against my cunt, extending his tongue as far as it will go. I close my eyes, moaning despite myself at the sensations flooding through me. When I open them again, I see John standing behind him.
“I take it you’re hungry?” John asks. Brian grunts in his throat and lifts his head, creamy tendrils of fluid running down his chin. He inserts his fingers to spread me again, delight broadening his face.
“Look at that. She’s so wet!” Brian stirs my fluids with his fingers, the wet sounds filling the quiet room. Once more he dips down, his tongue swirling in circles as I raise up my hips. Smiling at John, he smacks his lips.
“Fine.” Laughing, John returns to the kitchen. “Get familiar with her body. That’s the one thing we must do. In the meantime, I’m hungry. Want a sandwich?”
Brian closes his eyes, his mouth open as his fingers dig into my cunt, the hands separating and turning. He hovers above my pelvis, stretching my opening wide at different angles. He pulls me toward him until my legs stretch taut against their fetters. Once more he buries his face, straining for reach with his tongue.
“You know,” John calls to him. “When you fist, your hand gets to go a lot farther than your fingers. You can reach down past your wrist—maybe even deeper with this girl. If her juices are what you like, there’s no better way than a good fisting to coax them out.”
“I’m too big to fist,” Brian repeats sadly. Nevertheless, he pulls over a chair and sits between my legs. I squirm, embarrassed and strangely aroused by the look on his face as he gapes me gently.
“That’s it,” John urges. “Explore her out. Feel inside until you know the terrain. If you want to gape her, use the top wall of her cunt as leverage, then slide in deep with fingers from your other hand and pull down. It takes some muscle but it’s worth it. It’s the quickest way to work large objects in.”
I try to relax as the big man makes the attempt, my body yearning for penetration as I stare at the wall. The fingers sink deep, the hand separating as Brian grunts with effort. “The top part’s hard,” he exclaims. “It doesn’t—”
“That’s what I mean; you use it for leverage,” John says. “The bottom part should yield readily when you stretch it. Did you feel that?” Brian nods, scrutinizing my pussy around his hands. “Good, that’s what you want. When you insert your hand to fist, you always want to angle it down, utilize that yielding lower wall. Same thing if you’re trying to insert something big like a bottle.”
John walks suddenly to the bed and sits down beside me. Flustered, I look away, staring at the wall. “Now you,” he begins, reaching to massage my loose breasts, “listen up. Enough with this hostility, please. In case you haven’t noticed, you can’t run down the streets screaming ‘rape’ anymore because nobody cares. The very concept of rape has ceased to exist. So what must you do to survive, I wonder? According to the bible, the most important thing in life for a girl is to please men. It’s in the book of Genesis, right at the very start. A girl is made to be a man’s help-meet. To be useful to men in every way she can.”
I am gritting my teeth, my nostrils flaring. “You killed my mother.”
“So we did; so what? Brian found it enjoyable. He found the butchering part enjoyable, the skinning part enjoyable, because that’s Brian’s thing. It’s not just pussy juice that turns him on. It’s internal stuff like blood and guts, and making his little purses. Your mother served her purpose well. Her meat fed me and Brian, plus five other men at a homeless shelter. What meaning have you found in your life, Amy? Here you have this opportunity tossed in your lap, and you stick your nose in the air. If you think you’re above us, think again. This is what I mean. Girls like you don’t belong. Girls like you end up . . .”
“Very bloody,” Brian says darkly. “Which is a shame, because damn, you taste good.”
I chew my lip, forcing myself to meet John’s glare. “Isn’t that something, though? I taste good. So don’t I have a purpose?”
The two men stare at me. “Yes,” John says quickly. “Absolutely—of course you do. But how can you please Brian using this skill? That’s what girls need to ask themselves constantly; how do I take this situation and use it wisely.”
I gaze into John’s blue eyes. “I’ll try; I promise. Please don’t kill me.”
John thinks for a moment. “Ok, for now you’re on probation. Brian wants to fist you, and I want to see you do everything you can to help him. We’ll untie your legs so you can get your circulation back. But then I want to see an active involvement into making this work.”
I cry out in pain as my legs are lowered, hastily massaging my thighs and ankles. John brings plates into the room and a pitcher of milk. I wipe my face and sit up, swinging my legs to the side of the bed as I reach to accept my plate. I avoid the jerky, remembering my mother. But the peanut butter and jelly sandwiches are good, and the milk rich and frothy.
“That’s not your mother,” Brian says suddenly around a mouthful. “Not sure why, but this batch of jerky came out lighter.”
“More fat in the meat, perhaps?” suggested John.
Brian shrugged. “Could be, though if I recall, she wasn’t fat.”
“That’s girl milk,” John informs me as I wipe the foam from my lips. “You’re going to have to get used to these alternative foods. How long has it been since you’ve had milk?”
I think for a moment. “I don’t remember. I never really drank cow’s milk. My mom was into the healthy stuff like Almond or Hemp milk.”
I finish my meal and wait the men out. “So how can I help? I don’t know anything about fisting.”
“You don’t fight him, that’s how,” John replies. “You relax and enjoy yourself, or act like you do. By tensing up you make the process so much harder. You are now at the age of usefulness for girls. Be useful! This is a new world now.”
I stare at Brian’s big hands. “I’ve never had anything inside me before today,” I lie. “Now I have to fit that much in? It’s going to hurt.”
“Virgin to fisting in one day,” Brian says around his food. “It is a bit of a leap, John.”
The sandy haired man studies me briefly. “Ok, since you’re trying to be so good, I’ll start you out for him—get you ready for his hands. Sound fair?”
“Can you explain something to me first?” I ask in a quavering voice. “Why did this happen? Why are women suddenly slaves now?”
John chokes on his mouthful. “Not slaves. You were made from the rib of man, by men, for men to use, and to make men happy. Or at least the pretty girls were. Men are made by God and in his image. Girls were made by men. See the difference? Now, shall we get started?”
I sigh, moving the pillow to a centralized location on the mattress. Then I sit at the foot of the bed, lying back shakily, my head resting on the pillow. “Smart thinking,” John remarks. He pulls a chair up close and seizes my ankles. With one pull he yanks me slightly off the bed, then places my left ankle on his shoulder. Behind me Brian catches up my right leg and bends it toward my chest. “Hold that for us,” will you” he asks, and I comply, wrapping my arms around my raised knee.
“You see how she’s positioned, Brian? IF you want the lower wall of her pussy to stretch, you’ll need to get her ass off the bed first to give yourself the room. A pillow under her hips works too.”
Leaning over, John massages the muscles of my groin and pelvic area. He kneads my hard thighs and presses out the stressful knots. Then bending forward, his hand parallel to the floor, he tilts his hand palm up and slides his fingers in.
“Lie back,” he tells me. “And don’t think too much about what I’m doing. Brian, bring that flashlight and pull up a chair. You need to watch if you’re going to learn.”
Closing my eyes, I grip my knee and breathe in through my nose, exhaling slowly through my mouth. I am exhilarated by this attention—the sight of the two men staring between my legs as they sit side by side. John’s tenor voice speaks softly to his friend, explaining as he works.
“Down like this,” John is saying, “into the opening like you’re diving into a pool, and then slightly up . . .” A look of strain crosses his face. “There, see that? I had to lean into my wrist, didn’t I? Press downward, like this . . . see what I’m doing? Stretching that wall between her pussy and anus. Bear down and rotate in. Angle in, pressing against her here. Except I can’t go in yet because I’m only using fingers. But if I funnel my fingers like this—and tuck my thumb between them. Now see what we do.”
I draw a deep breath at the sudden tightness, the fingers rotating, rocking side to side and stretching my taut tissue. Knuckles grind against my cunt. “Amy, you’re trying too hard,” John admonishes. “Relax if you can. Visualize yourself opening.”
I nod quickly and turn my head, setting my gaze on a spot on the wall. The stain has a tree shape, reminding me of the branch with the one little bulb in the Charlie Brown Christmas special I used to watch. I close my eyes, my full belly making me sleepy. When have I last had a good night’s rest? I am . . .
My eyes flare wide. The weight of the hand breaks through and into my body. My cunt is wide around John’s wrist, fluids dribbling down my skin as John glides straight to my core, then drags back in reverse. John pulls out all the way and I see his fingers dripping, the smaller man curling them to show his friend.
“Watch again as I go in,” John says. “Down, twisting, lean to stretch, then angle. Right here. See that little give before I’m in? That’s the real bitch right there. Not the entrance to the pussy so much. It’s this second threshold here. Bypass this and you’ve mastered her body. But to get past you’ll want to utilize that lower wall. There’s a hollow just beneath with lots of room; see how much I can move my hand? That’s how you get around those tight muscles. Angle down, twist into the hollow, slide in. There! Level out and push! See how far I can go? She’s very deep.
“Okay, once you’re in, draw immediately back, “John continues. “Not all the way—don’t come out of her. You want to stop beneath those muscles that just gave you so much trouble. Now you take your time and press them out; make them soft. Cock your arm and press with your knuckles. Just enough pressure and twisting to . . . There, did you see that! The muscles just relaxed. Now watch as I slide right in.”
I lick my lips as the hand goes to town. John is fisting with vigor as he stands above me, his arm rotating as he reaches my cervix, then pulling out hard with a loud wet sound. “See how I angle my elbow as I work, changing speeds when those muscles start to tighten? Never hold in one place for too long. Keep moving. See, again toward the surface we find those very tight muscles. So we work them, pumping fast with lots of lube. Pressing those knots all soft again. There!”
He sits back in his chair, cocking his arms behind his back to stretch himself. “This is how we can pump her all night. We feel what her muscles are doing and keep adjusting our tactics. See . . .?” Seating himself, he glides in effortlessly, rocking in his chair as he thrusts in and out. “Like putty in my hands.”
I am trembling, groaning, my pelvis straining toward him as he exits, grunting as he thrusts.
There is a pause in the motion. Then larger fingers are rotating in. My pussy stretches wider, more fingers delving into my vagina, stretching me back as the thumb joins the rest. “Good,” John says. “You got this. Now lean as I showed you.”
I grunt involuntarily, my tissues straining. I try to relax, to find the tree shaped splotch on the wall beside me again. The big hand is yawning my pussy’s mouth, grinding hard into the tensing muscles.
“Dive in quick before she tightens back up and you unravel all my work. Good! Level out. Now push!”
“Oh!” The word passes my lips. I raise up my hips, my head flopped back against the pillow. The big hand forces me wide inside as it pushes in fully. Brian’s eyes are filled with wonder as he slowly draws out.
“I’m doing it!” he cries. “Oh my God, that feels good.”
“Yes, now keep going!” Facing me, John straddles my lower torso, his weight on his knees as he leans forward on the mattress. Pressing his weight into his hands he slowly and deeply massages my breasts. “You see?” he tells me as I writhe beneath him. “Being a girl has its perks.”
I am moaning as the big hand pumps me, filling me up and pulling me back. Fluids pour down my thigh, soaking the fitted sheet beneath my pussy. Brian pauses and bends to gape me with his fingers, his soothing tongue cleansing me out, gliding from cunt to anus. Then he’s fisting me, his big hand changing angles as he works, the force of his entry raising my pelvis off the bed. I cry out as I struggle, as John, pressing my breasts together, sucks my nipples into his mouth.
Bucking, I spurt from my cunt, my body quaking on the bed. Brian is wiping his face – licking his fingers.
“Keep at it!” John orders him. “The longer we go, the better.”
I scream fiercely and wild as the big hand stretches my pulsing flesh. Now Brian is pulling aside my opening on one side with his fingers, stretching me wide as his hand sinks deep. He stands and lifts me by one leg, forcing John to scramble from my body as I am hauled from my pillow. Vertically I hang with my right leg dangling, my upper body resting on the bed. Brian is grinning like a happy kid at Christmas, with John reaching in to gape me while Brian fists. I undulate madly as John sucks my clit, spraying both of the men again as my body falls limp. I am exhausted, fatigue dragging me down into a kind of fuzzy stupor. And still the two men work tirelessly on, the rhythm of the hands fisting endlessly.
I wake in the night to a darkened room, with light between my legs and the hulking silhouette of Brian’s shoulders. My folds are loose, freed at last from the painful tape. Brian is exploring at his leisure, swabbing me with his tongue. I grunt as he slides his hand into my aching cunt, his large fist forming a hard knot inside my opening. Rapidly he pumps just inches from the surface, leaning hard left and then right as he softens me. He pulls out with a squelch and cool air rushes in, my slackened flesh opened, relaxed. With two hands he spreads my cunt deeply from inside, then leans in to lick me out.
John is snoring from the bed beside me. I raise my hips, mashing my pussy against Brian’s face. He grabs my buttocks to support them, his head tilting back and forth to guide his tongue.
At last he sets me down and wipes his face. I groan and wish for more, my fingers playing with my clit.
“Tell me,” he says conversationally, flicking the flashlight on my face. “What made you decide to behave? Could you sense how we were planning to kill you? You are exactly the right age to butcher. I was going to carry your out to the picnic table after—to do to you what I did to your mother. We had the tools out there and everything. But then you had a change of heart. So what happened? We do this all the time. No other girl has done a one-eighty on us like this.”
I stop playing with myself to look at him. “You won’t believe me if I tell the truth.”
“Try me.” Brian is silent, the unwavering light on my face.
I lick my lips. “I wasn’t exactly a virgin, you know. My mom took us away because . . . she was religious and I embarrassed her. I like being penetrated more than anything. My mom called me a nympho, but really what’s the harm if it’s what I love? This though—I wanted to hate you for killing my mother, but you made me feel so good! All I know is I want this day and night, for as long as you let me live. I don’t want you to ever stop.”
Leaning between my legs, Brian squeezes my right breast gently. “John always says a girl’s body is meant for this. I guess he’s right.”
I am nodding. My laugh sounds silly in my ears, almost childish. “Definitely!”
“Well then, I shall indulge you.” Brian sits back in his chair, opening my folds with one big hand. He raises an oily-looking bottle, squirting lube directly in. Smiling, I lay back and raise my hips, feeling my muscles surrender as he eases in. The lube makes him slippery inside me, sliding like a fat eel in and out. He grips my thigh, the motion of his big hand effortless as he works.
“If you do stay,” he pants, “There’ll be days when we bring home a girl to butcher. You’ll have to get used to that.”
I groan between my teeth, my hips rising to meet his thrusts. “I’ll do anything to stay,” I tell him. “I’ll even make those little purses for you if you show me how. Isn’t that what we’re supposed to do anyway? Help men?”
Surprised, he jerks up his head. Then he grins.
End of Part 2
Hunting
Hunting · Incest And Taboo · Hunting
So, I had lived in this neighborhood for a few years now that backed up to a section of wooded land with about 300 acres. Being raised in the country I was raised hunting and fishing every chance I had, so I took this opportunity to get back to my roots and scout out the area. I was late August so I couldn’t actually bow hunt yet but I took some cameras and my climbing stand out and went scouting. I found a great looking area not too far in from my home that had a nice stand of oak trees filled with acorns and t big beech trees both with beech nuts, so I hooked my stand up to a nice elm tree beside the beech trees and climbed up about 25 feet. I had been there for about 40 minutes and was enjoying having all the birds and squirrels running around me but I had yet to see a deer when I hear something big crashing through the woods behind me. All the animals disappeared and for a second, I wished I had brought a weapon because what ever this was it was big and didn’t care about the noise it made. Well as soon as I had that thought out popped my next-door neighbors’ son, Bobby, walking up to the beech trees. My next emotion was shit – how am I going to be able to hunt with this kid running through the woods – so I thought I would scare him. Bobby started digging around the base of one of the beech trees that had a hollow trunk and pulled out an old backpack. Things were getting interesting so I decided to keep quiet and I watch Bobby pull out a large Ziplock bag from the backpack and toss the backpack on the ground and then sat on it. He opened the Ziplock and pulled out a couple of magazines, looked at the covers and put two of them on the ground next to him and opened the third and started reading. I couldn’t tell what the magazines were but I knew from the obvious hiding and subterfuge they were something he probably shouldn’t have. Bobby laid the magazine her was looking at down and got up on his knees and pulled his pants and underwear down, then sat back down and picked up the magazine. At this point I was frozen with excitement, even though I couldn’t actually see him jacking off because he was facing me and the magazine was in his lap, I could tell what he was doing and I almost popped my zipper with an instant hard on. Then about 3 minutes later he tossed the magazine down and cupped his left hand in front of his cock and emptied his balls into his hand. I thought that this was the hottest thing I had ever witnessed, combining 3 of my taboo fantasies -voyeurism, age difference, and cumshots all in one scene, until he took it over the top by bringing his hand up to his mouth and licking all of his seed off. I almost fell out of the tree and was consciously not breathing hard so he wouldn’t notice me. Bobby then stood up, pulled his pants back up and gathered all of the magazines and secured them back in the backpack inside the hollow tree, and started back toward his home. I sat there for about 15 minutes contemplating what I had just witnessed – and honestly if I should jerk off up here in my tree stand – until I decided I needed to get down and see what he was jerking off to. I climbed down and went over to his secret stashing place and pulled the backpack out to get to the magazines. If I thought I had experienced the most amazing occurrence in my life at that point I was wrong. The magazines were not traditional Playboy types but rather they were extremely explicit and were named: Blowjob Buddies, Uncle Teach Me, and Cum for Daddy. At this point is where I decided I had to jerk off before I came in my pants. I blew a load in less time than it took Bobby and then my mind started racing on how I could see more and possibly interact with his masturbatory sessions. I took the 2 game cameras I had brought to scout for deer and repurposed them to focus on the bottom of the beech tree where Bobby was sitting and then went home with grand schemes bouncing in my head.
I wasn’t able to get back out to the cameras for about 8 days, but had thought about the scene I had witnessed on a daily basis while rubbing my cock. I bought 2 new sim cards for the cameras and told my wife I was headed back to the woods for a minute and swapped them out. I wasn’t able to plug them up to my computer until the next morning after my wife had gone to work and I was excited to see that the first card was full with 140 video clips! I started watching the 15 second clips and immediately noticed that Bobby’s routine was the same and that he would come to the tree almost every day between 3:45 and 4:30. The clips weren’t the best quality but the angle was better for me to watch him jack off and it looked like each time he would cum in his hand and then lick it clean. I would jerk off twice that morning watching him clean his hand and imagining it was me doing that for him. I had to find a way to make this happen!
I was obsessed with the thought of Bobby jerking off and eating his cum, so I hatched a crazy plan for me to confront him. I went to the woods early that day, around 3:00 and pulled out his backpack, sat down against the beech tree and opened all of the magazines on my lap. I was casually flipping through the one titled Cum for Daddy when I heard the sounds of Bobby coming through the woods. My heart was about the beat out of my chest as he approached, but it was too late for me to chicken out now and I had to follow through and appear to be calm for this to happen. As Bobby came around the side of the tree I said “Hello Bobby. What are you doing out in the woods today?” Bobby froze in place and turned beet red as he looked down and saw his hidden stash in my lap. He stammered a few words that I couldn’t understand then said he was just out exploring. I pulled my phone out and asked him to come over here and look at something – I had downloaded a couple of the video clips of him jacking off. He hesitantly shuffled over and I closed the magazine on my lap and told him to sit down next to me and watch a video I had. He sat down and I hit play, then Bobby began to cry. I put my arm around him and laid the phone down and told him that he wasn’t in trouble and I was sorry if he though I was going to expose what he had been doing here, I wasn’t, I just wanted him to know that I knew. He wiped his nose and quite crying but was still very upset and embarrassed. I told him how I had discovered his secret and how much I had enjoyed the show, and that I jacked off after he left thinking about it. That confession made Bobby look up at me with a bewilderment in his eyes that almost made me laugh. I explained to him that all guys jerk off, and do it a lot, and I found it very exciting to have watched him do it. Then I asked him about the magazines since I had never even seen any like that and he told me he took them from his dad’s closet. I had known Tim for 5 years now and had never sensed that he would be into any of this – but good to know for later!
So, I just casually starting talking to Bobby about the magazine I had been looking at and picked it back up so we could both see it. Not wanting to make Bobby any more embossed or self-conscience of what was happening I started flipping through the magazine and commenting on what I liked. There was a full-page picture of an older man on his knees with the younger boys cock all the way in his mouth and a load of cum all over the older mans face. I stopped at this pic and said I really liked this one, it made my cock hard. Bobby nodded his head but didn’t say a word so I continued flipping pages until I got to the end and picked up the next magazine, Blowjob Buddies. This publication had all teen boys sucking and cumming on each other and was very hot. I got to a page where one guy was sitting on the side of a bed and the other was on his knees licking the head of his enormous cock. We hadn’t said a word to each other since my last comment on how my cock was getting hard so I looked at Bobby and asked him if he liked this picture. He nodded again and mumbled yes so, I asked him which guy in the picture would he rather be - the one licking the cock or the one getting licked? He turned red again – I thought we were past that but obviously not – and didn’t answer. So, I flipped the page and asked him another question: “Bobby have you ever had a blowjob?” He shook his head no still staring at the open magazine. I then asked him which of these magazines was his favorite? He just pointed to the one we were currently looking at so I continued flipping pages. We got to a page that had one guy licking up a cumshot off the others stomach and I told Bobby that I thought that was so hot. He instantly nodded his head yes so, I asked him – already knowing the answer – if he ever tasted his own cum and if he liked it. This time he nodded and spoke: “Yes, I really like the way it tastes”. I agreed with him and told him I liked the taste too. We flipped a few more pages and we got to a picture of cum dripping down from a cock onto the guys tongue and Bobby says: “That guy must like the taste too”. Good – Bobby was relaxing some. I laughed and said absolutely that it looked good to me too. I flipped a couple more pages and decided it was time to go for broke so I lair the magazine down and looked at Bobby. “Bobby, I know you came out here today to look at these and jerk off, but since I am here too, would you like a blowjob instead? I would really like to suck your dick and taste your cum.” Bashful Bobby showed back up and he just looked down and didn’t say a word, so I waited just a minute and reached over and placed my hand on his rock hard cock and told him that even if her wasn’t sure, his cock was, and I started rubbing him through his pants. Since he didn’t try to move my had or object, I told him to stand up, and he did. I pulled his pants and underwear down to his knees and his hard cock was eye level to me. The object of many a good jerk off sessions was inches from my mouth! I just stared for a minute taking in his cock and balls. His cock was about 6 inches long and not very thick, and there was just a wisp of fine hair on him, and his balls looked completely hairless. I grabbed his balls and gently pulled downward so his cock wasn’t pointing straight up then gently licked the head of his cock. Bobby whimpered and that made me even more excited, so I swirled my tongue around his head and then wrapped my lips completely on his cock. I was so caught up in the fact I was actually living out a fantasy I didn’t notice the signs of Bobby about to cum and about the third time I swallowed his cock completely I felt Bobby jerk, grunt, and shoot 3 spurts of sweet, sweet, cum in my mouth. I don’t think I had ever tasted anything as good and didn’t want to stop trying to suck the last little bit out of his balls, but Bobby was too sensitive and pulled away. He just stood there for a minute with a silly grin on his face, so I asked him if he enjoyed that as much as I did? He smiled and nodded his head yes. I told Bobby that as long as we could keep this a secret between us, I would like to do that every day we could and if he wanted it too, we could meet here again whenever time allowed.
Bobby and I did meet there again, and on the 5th time I had his cock in my mouth I knew his routine and stamina level pretty well, so right before he shot his load into my eager mouth, I stopped and looked up at him and asked him if he wanted to suck me too? I usually would jerk off while sucking him and would try to time my orgasm with his, but Bobby was a fast cummer and I wasn’t, and since Bobby hadn’t answered me yet I stood up and pulled out my hard cock, and put my hand on Bobby’s shoulders gently urging him to kneel down. Bobby did as I wanted and got on his knees and took hold of my cock and stared in amazement, slowly rubbing it and feeling my full balls as my precum flowed onto his hand and arm. Bobby was amazed with my precum because he didn’t produce much if any at all, so I explained it to him and told him to taste, it was sweet. He did and the next thing I knew he had his lips wrapped around my cock and sucking like he was starving. I coached a little about teeth and tightness of his hand, but Bobby was a natural and before I knew it I was approaching the point of no return. I was telling Bobby how good he was and how wonderful it felt, and then I asked him if he was ready to taste my cum. With his mouth full of my cock he hummed a “um huh” which I too as a yes and let loose a huge blast from my cock. Even though he was expecting that it still surprised Bobby to the point he pulled off and gaged a little, while my next shot found its way across his chin. He regained his mission composure and put my cock back in his mouth and I didn’t think I would ever quit cumming it felt so good and so taboo. When I pulled out of his mouth Bobby looked up at me and wiped his finger across his chin to gather the string of cum stuck there and stuck his finger in his mouth cleaning it completely. If I hadn’t just cum, the sight of him doing that would have made me shoot a load in itself.
I got back in my knees in front of him and wiped a little cum off of his ear and stuck my finger in his mouth and told him to stand up so I could finish him. He stood up and the minute I took hold of his cock the first shot of cum flew out of his cock and hit me square in the chest. I quickly dropped my head down the coax the rest out of him into my mouth and savored the flavor. This began a new era of both of us getting sucked off many times over the next 2 months, until winter set in. Not being able to conjure up a good reason to go into the woods anymore Bobby was stuck at home and I was missing our outdoor ritual, but I didn’t know a safe way to meet up anywhere else until one weekend my wife went out of town to visit her parents. I have a utility garage attached to the basement that leads into my man cave that is in the back of the house and not very visible to the neighbors, so I patiently waited on my back deck on afternoon until Bobby got home from school and called him over to the fence to talk. I had in the past paid Bobby to do odd jobs around my home, raking leaves, picking up sticks, etc... so my plan was for him to come over Saturday and pretend to pull weeds in my back beds while in reality we would go inside to my man cave and catch up on lost time. Bobby thought that he could tell his parents he was going to pull weeds and be gone for about an hour without raising any suspicions, and I asked him not to jack off that day rt the day before because I wanted a big load to make up for waiting so long. Bobby just smiled and said I should do the same!
Saturday morning rolls around and I have the place to myself and it is all I can do to keep from jerking off in anticipation, but instead I ready the room for our meeting. I hooked my computer to the TV and found a clip with 40 minutes of endless cumshots and facials and queued it up for Bobby’s arrival. I opened the garage door and waited impatiently until Bobby stuck his head around the corner with a big smile on his face. I told him to come on in and shut the door and led him into my man cave. He saw the TV with the frozen screen of a cock with cum shooting out the end and he plopped down in the recliner right in front of it staring intently at the screen. I hit play and Bobby’s eyes got huge. He said there was a filter on his computer at home and he had never seen a movie before, just the magazines he found in his dad’s close so I told him to sit back and enjoy for a minute and brought him a soda. I handed him the soda and got down between his legs and pulled his pants down until his cock sprung up. It had been weeks since I had seen or tasted his beautiful cock and I couldn’t wait another minute as I licked him from the base to the tip and swallowed his cock whole. Bobby had built up a little more tolerance than the first time I sucked him and the last time in the woods he lasted almost 10 glorious minutes of me teasing and sucking him, but this time the combination of the movie, not jerking off, and not having a warm mouth on his cock for weeks was just too much and he came almost immediately. The sweet cum filled my mouth as I milked his cock for the last drop and I savored the fresh clean flavor as I rolled his cum around in my mouth. I stood up and pulled my cock out and Bobby slid to the edge of the chair and started sucking on my balls. He had become fascinated lately with my balls since they were much larger than his, and I had no complaints as I love to have my balls worshiped. I was enjoying the sensation very much and was pouring precum out of my hard cock all over his hand and Bobby used that as lube and slowly started sliding his hand up and down my slick cock while my balls were in his mouth. The visual and stimulation were too much for me and I shot a load all over the top of his head and onto the recliner without him ever stopping the tongue bath on my sack. Feeling all of the tension leaving and still tasting his cum in my mouth was a great combination as I pulled up my pants and gave him $10 for “pulling the weeds” and told him we would figure out a way to do this again real soon. I let Bobby out the back garage and came back to my room and started watching the video again while still savoring the memory of Bobby’s cock exploding in my mouth and slowly rubbing my once again hardening cock, when Bobby’s dad, Tim, poked his head in the open door and said “Bruce…we should talk”.
To be continued….
South england
Other Locations · South england · Message me if your form south england‚ females only.
Orgasms in the north of England
Other Locations · Orgasms in the north of England · Message me if you want to meet up for NSA in the north of England
Just joined, anyone fancy meeting down in the South West of England?
General Discussions · Just joined, anyone fancy meeting down in the South West of England? · Hey everyone, I just joined and I'd love to me some of the you, I'm based in the South West of England
More in All-Stretton
› Sluts in All-Stretton› All-Stretton Fuck Parties› Horny Girls in All-Stretton› All-Stretton Milfs› All-Stretton SwingersOther Locations
› Sluts in Lingen › Sluts in Cardington
